
Class 
Book 



v 



/• o 



Copyright N°. 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



The 



Science of Religion 



BASED UPON THE WORKS AND 
WORDS OF JESUS THE CHRIST 



By 



CARRIE BARBOUR GALYON 

LEADER OF 
CHURCH OF DIVINE LOVE UNIVERSAL 
THE TRUE RELIGION OF JESUS THE CHRIST 



¥ 



PUBLISHED BY 

THE BLOOMFIELD PRESS 

1931 BROADWAY 
NEW YORK 



^ 






Copyright, 1922 
By THE BLOOMFIELD PRESS 



All Rights Reserved 



AUG 14 1922 

CI.A681371 



"But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of 
righteousness arise with healing in His wings." Malachi. 



"Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the 
light of the world; he that followeth me shall not walk in 
darkness, but shall have the light of life." St. John. 



"And there shall be no night there; and they need no 
candle, neither the light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth 
them light: and they shall reign forever and ever." 

The Revelation 



CONTENTS 

Page 
Preface g 

PART I 

Mankind Within the Spiritual Universe Now 

I. God the Creator 17 

II. Jesus The Christ 47 

III. Prayer yy 

PART II. 
Within the Laboratory of Infinite Love 

IV. Life 89 

V. Truth 103 

PART III. 
Love in Its Various Manifestations 

VI. Marriage ..... . 141 

VII. God Our Father-Mother . . 155 

VIII. Love 187 

IX. Purity .....,• 201 



8 CONTENTS 



Page 



PART IV 

The Fundamentals of Divine Healing 

X. Spiritual Foundation .... 213 

XI. Mental Malpractice .... 235 

XII. Healing 261 

PART V. 

A Book for The Business Man 

XIII. Mind . . . ... .281 

XIV. The Solving of Business Problems . 295 

XV. . Material Wealth the Result of 

Spiritual Riches . . . . 347 

PART VI. 

The Great Physician 

XVI., Spiritual .Healing ... . . 381 

XVII, God the Physician 423 

PART VII. 

The Millennium 

XVIII. Church . Universal . . . . 493 



PREFACE 



THE dawning of the Sun was foretold by the Prophet 
Malachi (4:2) "But unto you that fear my name 
shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his 
wings; . . . . 

When the words of The Revelation of St. John the 
Divine (6:12-14) are fulfilled foretelling the passing of 
the entire solar system, there will be chaos and dark- 
ness in the world unless mankind has gained a clearer 
understanding of the light of the spiritual Sun, which 
is Jesus the Christ. 

"That was the true Light, which lighteth every man 
that cometh into the world." St. John (1:9.) No lumin- 
ary as great as the brilliancy of Jesus' understanding 
has ever appeared upon this earth. 

His life works and triumphant ascension are un- 
assailable proofs of His Immaculate Conception. 

The Sun of the "King of Kings" said "Before 
Abraham was, I am." If that statement be true then is 
one justified in believing that Jesus the Christ is still 
here and can be discerned when man's vision is cleansed 



10 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of materiality. The last written words of Jesus, spoken 

just before His Ascension (Matt. 28:20) are further 

justification for believing that Jesus the Christ has 

never departed from this earth. 

This sphere was and is the realm of the work of 
Jesus; His was the problem of solving the dream of 

sin, sickness and death, and awaking us to heaven and 
to the Spiritual Universe here and now. Jesus started his 
work 1900 years ago and he is able to finish it. He dis- 
appeared from our vision only because we were not pure 
enough to behold him longer. The coming of the Christ 
to the consciousness of man universally is the coming 
of the millenium. The dawn is breaking ! The world must 
have the greater light to lead it out of its chaotic state. 
Jesus, the Christ, "The Sun of righteousness/' (Mala- 
chi) who began the redemption of the world from its 
suffering and unhappiness, will complete His work. 

My mission is to reveal to all, Jesus The Christ 
whose last written words are "and lo, I am with you 
alway, even unto the end of the world." 

The veil of darkness appears to be thriving; but 
the Sun of righteousness will rend asunder the mysticism 

of evil. For centuries men have been blinded to the pres- 
ence of Jesus the Christ because of the impurities in the 

minds of mortals. 

Shall we not turn to Jesus, our great Shepherd, and 
to God, who ... so loved the world, that He gave his 
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him 



PREFACE 11 

should not perish, but have everlasting life," (John 
3:16) and shall we not search more into the Holy Bible 
for light? We have, as wandering sheep gone astray. 

Let us worship God! 

"Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put 
on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the Holy City 

Behold the Sun riseth! 

CARRIE BARBOUR GALYON. 



"My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they 
follow me: 

And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never 
perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. 

My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; 
and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand. 

I and my Father are one." (John 10:27-30) 



Lead Thou me on ! 



MANKIND WITHIN 
THE SPIRITUAL 
UNIVERSE NOW 



CHAPTER L 

GOD THE CREATOR 

"And God saw everything that he had made, and, 
behold, it was very good." (Genesis, 1:31.) 

"All things were made by him; and without him 
was not any thing made that was made." St. John 1:3). 

GOD'S creation, which is the only creation that is 
eternal, is very little understood by mankind. The 

false creation, so intertwined with the true creation, as 

depicted in the book of Genesis in the Holy Bible, makes 

it very difficult to separate the tares from the wheat, 

the spiritual from the material. 

God, omnipresent, the Spiritual Universe, and the 
Spiritual man are the only realities, whereas, the mat- 
erial universe and the mortal man, when the last trum- 
pet shall sound, will pass away. 

". . . , for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou 
return. ,, (Gen. 3:19.) 

"And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
rolled together; and every mountain and island were 
moved out of their places." (Rev. 6:14.) 



18 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Man, in the image and likeness of God, is forever 
at one with the Father-Mother God. The question arises 
— "But what is to be done with sin, sickness, and 
death ?" The author of this book has devoted her life 
to the helping of suffering humanity; therefore, she 
must consider sin, sickness, and death, discord, sinful 
state of man, and the evil of the world as apparently 

real. She treats the conditions of suffering, weeps with 
the sorrowing ones, often is in pain herself and, when 
ill, not only says so but usually has someone communi- 
cate with friends, that she may receive the necessary 
amount of indulgence expected by one who is ill. May 
this convey a meaning to the reader of this book and 
to the mind of the world! 

Let us take the illustration of mathematics — an ac- 
curate science. Suppose that only ten years ago mathe- 
matics was revealed to the world. Suppose that up to 
that time few had any knowledge of the science of num- 
bers but that thousands of people had attempted to solve 
the problems of mathematics; in their ignorance they 
had taken up geometry before they understood the mul- 
tiplication table. A few profound thinkers had found 
out that two times two made four, but the thousands of 
people who had advanced too rapidly and who had skim- 
med over mathematics, were working in geometry with a 
foundation built upon the statement that two times two 
made five and three times three made ten. The few pro- 
found thinkers who had discovered the truth stated it, 



GOD THE CREATOR 19 

then serene in their consciousness of right, stood calmly 
reiterating it in the face of those who were still desper- 
ately attempting to build on a falsity, but were really 
accomplishing nothing. 

It is difficult to believe what God says about his 
creation, but a great many Bible students are gaining 
the understanding that God, who knows only good, 
created the Heaven and the earth, and that he made man 
in his image and likeness, and that God made every- 
thing; that without him was not anything made that was 
made. Therefore, speaking absolutely, if God be All, 
there is neither presence nor place in which evil, sin, 
sickness, nor death can exist. A very few of the Bible 
students of today have come into the understanding of 
this great and wonderful truth. The science of Christ- 
ianity brought first to the world by Jesus Christ and 
seemingly hidden from our vision for many centuries is 
an absolute science. Just as those who first received the 
light of understanding of mathematics realized the great 
fundamental truths of numbers, so do very few students 
of today realize the great fundamental truth of Christ- 
ianity is that, absolutely speaking, evil is not real. At 
this point in the book, the reader will please reserve 
judgment of the truth of this statement until after he 
has read the first chapter. 

There is nothing which man desires more than to 
possess the understanding of eternal life to the extent 
that he can demonstrate it. It is universally believed that 



20 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

the Bible is a book of eternal truths; shall we not, then, 
look to it for satisfactory answers to our queries? The 
answer to the above question is found in these words 
from the New Testament. 

"And this is life eternal, that they might know thee 
the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast 
sent." (St. John 17:3.) That unchanging, undying word 
of God should be sufficient incentive to cause us to 
search and seek for right understanding of God by day 
and by night. A proof that we have not full understand- 
ing of life's reality and immortality is that only Jesus 
Christ has been able to lift others from the grave or to 
lemonstrate over death himself and thus prove life to 
>e eternal. Since the word of the Bible quoted above 
convinces us that there is but one pathway leading into 
the understanding of everlasting life, let us follow that 
path; it takes us up to the only source of life, which is 
God. According to the statement "And this is life 
eternal, that they might know thee," one needs to learn 
more about the great "I am." 

God was omnipresent when creation in the begin- 
ning of time had not yet appeared. He filled immensity 
and there was neither earth, nor water, nor heaven. At 
this point let us briefly analyze the meaning of the word 
God. God is all-pervading Mind; the source, creator, 
and container of life, of Divine Love, of harmony, of 
riches, of beauty, and of all good. He is an all-harmoni- 
ous, ever-active, divine Intelligence. The foundation of 



GOD THE CREATOR 21 

this Mind is Principle; the strength of this all-pervad- 
ing Intelligence is goodness. Divine Intellect is an in- 
herent quality of the exquisitely cultured and pure Mind 
of God, — an Intellect which is higher, clearer and far 

more discerning than is the intellect of mortal man. 
The great omnipresent Mind never slumbers nor sleeps 
for watching over us, but rests in its own rhythmical 
and harmonious action. — "Behold, he that keepeth Israel 
shall neither slumber nor sleep." (Psalms 121:4.) Every 
thought in Mind is one of loving activity. This Mind, 
possessing all beauty, and all harmony, is the fountain- 
head of purity. The purity of the Mind of God is be- 
yond human comprehension. The writer had some diffi- 
culty years ago in understanding the meaning of the 
word "Spirit"; and a great awakening came upon her 
with the dawning of this understanding. "God is a spirit 
and they that worship him must worship him in spirit 
and in truth." (John 4:24). 

The above analysis of the qualities of the Mind of 
God defines clearly the word "Spirit." One can see 
therefrom that Mind of God, filling all space, is God, 
the Omnipresent Spirit. 

God, the Creator of life, has never taken cognizance 
of death. One can see that in worshipping Mind, thereby 
entering into the presence of Mind, he would receive a 
great blessing of understanding of life, of immortality; 
communing with the all-pervading Mind, so alive that it 
knows not death, would bring man into union with the 



22 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

alive Mind of God. The author must dwell in some de- 
gree in the consciousness of Mind's omnipresence, be- 
cause, though called to the bedside of hundreds of peo- 
ple with fatal diseases who lay close to death, she has 
never lost a patient by death. Her experience alone 
should be sufficient to cause the world to seek knowledge 
of God that death, the last enemy of the world, might 
be universally effaced. Concerning the Bible statement 
that to know God aright is eternal life, she feels that 
she has a right to speak with some authority concern- 
ing the understanding of that truth. 



The Seven Days 

From the beginning of time, God is His universe. 
The Spiritual Universe is made up of many worlds. 
Eternity expresses the meaning of creation; His universe 
has always been perfect, with neither beginning nor 
end. Creation, as man beholds it, is the unfoldment to 
man's consciousness of the ever-present perfection of the 
universe. The seven days of creation were the seven 

days of revelation to man of the completion of creation. 
Man was able to discern the fullness of creation during 
the six days' unfoldment because there came to him on 
the first day the Light of Mind awaking to the all-pres- 
ence of the brilliant Mind of God which prepared man 
for the revelation of the days of creation which has fol- 
lowed. Creation, revelation of man's consciousness, has 



GOD THE CREATOR 23 

been going on ever since, in rapid unfoldment. It was 
a time of creation when there was revealed to Columbus 
a new land. Thus, one may understand that to other 
countries this great continent of America was not 
created before Columbus discovered it; although it had 
been here from the beginning of the world. It appeared 
to the Old World as creation and it was discovered be- 
cause of the Light of Mind which dawned upon that 
great man in the light of revelation. He first saw the 
new world in his mind's eye and afterward was it re- 
vealed through him to the nations. 

First Day 

"And God said, Let there be light: and there was 
light." (Genesis 1:3.) 

The light of the Mind of God, when realized in its 
fullness, is a much brighter light and has greater illum- 
inative powers than are expressed by the brilliance of 
our greatest solar planet, the sun. His Mind is the real 
light of the world. Darkness presupposes the absence of 
light. Since Mind, God, fills all space, where can dark- 
ness exist? There is seeming darkness in the world, but 
if we stand in the knowledge of the firm foundation of 
Truth as depicted by the Holy Bible, though darkness 
of night and, man's apparent ignorance of God — the 
worst form of darkness — may seem real to all of human- 
ity, we will prove the fundamentalities of God's crea- 



24 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tion to be true. There is no night in God. The author 
had a splendid opportunity to test the truth of the state- 
ment that darkness has no presence in reality, for light 
of Mind fills the universe — which light does not forsake 
us at any time — and her experience may help one to 
understand the foregoing. 

She was called to the bedside of a sister who, after 
a most serious operation, was thought to be dying. The 
operation had been kept a secret from the author because 
the family were still believing in materia medica. The 
sister, however, when almost at the end, had just enough 
consciousness to send for and to be treated by her. She 
knew that only God himself could possibly bring her 
back from the portals of death. The writer sat by the 
bedside of the patient who almost immediately grew bet- 
ter, and in two hours showed a considerable improve- 
ment. Night, when vitality decreases, was fast coming 
on, and both were filled with dread at the thought. A 
whisper from the sister to the effect that she could live 
if it were day caused the writer to cry out to God for 
guidance in her helplessness. Immediately she was led 
to the Bible statement, — "The day is thine, the night 
also is thine: thou hast prepared the light and the sun." 
(Psalms 74:16.) Instantly she saw that if the night be- 
longed to God, that there was not any night. She con- 
veyed in a way this thought to her sister and held her in 
the consciousness of the brilliance of the Mind of God 
so that the sick one could not realize or see that evening 



GOD THE CREATOR 25 

had fallen. It effected a complete removal of the sister's 
fear; for, due to the atmosphere in which she was held, 
she became conscious only of the light of the Mind of 
God. The result proved overwhelmingly satisfactory. In 
a few minutes the sister was so much better that the 
author felt free to make it known to the anxious family 
waiting without, and to the doctors present, that her 
sister was out of danger. She told her family to return 
to their homes and she went also. The sister was able to 
leave the hospital in about two weeks and was soon en- 
tirely well. 

"If I say, Surely the darkness shall cover me; even 
the night shall be light about me. "Yea, the darkness 
hideth not from thee: but the night shineth as the day: 
the darkness and the light are both alike to thee." 
(Psalms 139:11-12.) 

King David, the writer of sweet songs, said, "Thy 
word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path." 
(Psalms 119:105.) 

"The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither 
for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: but 
the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy 
God thy glory. The sun shall no more go down; neither 
shall the moon withdraw itself: for the Lord shall be 
thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning 
shall be ended." (Isaiah 60:19-20.) 

"And the evening and the morning were the first 
day." 



26 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Second Day 

"And God said, "Let there be a firmament in the 
midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from 
the waters. And God made the firmament, and divided 
the waters which were under the firmament from the 
waters which were above the firmament: and it was so. ,, 
(Gen. 1:6-7). 

The firmament, which is spiritual understanding, 
divides the great flowing bodies of powerful truths from 
each other, thus rightly directing them in their differing 
courses, that all of the Spiritual Universe may be re- 
freshed and invigorated by life-giving waters of Truth. 

"And God called the firmament Heaven . . ." (Gen. 
1:8.) 

If we look in the dictionary for the definition of the 
word "firmament/' we find: "The sky, or heavens: The 
vault of heaven, viewed as something solid and abiding; 
the region of the air." 

Jesus speaks of heaven as here and now, and says 
that it is a state of consciousness. The heavenly state 
of consciousness is a dwelling in the pure waters of life 
in the atmosphere of Divine Love and of the heights 
and depths of Truth. In the second day of creation the 
firmament was revealed to the consciousness of man. 

At first thought we wonder why God called the 
firmament "Heaven," because, materially speaking it is 
a distant place up in the sky where our solar system 
is shining forth. Heaven would not be found in the 



GOD THE CREATOR 27 

material understanding of the atmosphere wherein dwell 
our solar planets. This atmosphere is the dwelling place 
of God's Spiritual Ideas, ranging from the highest of 
his creation, man, down the scale to the least of Spirit- 
ual Ideas, such as animals and insects; it is a dwelling 
in the omnipresence of Spirit in God's love, in the omni- 
presence of Mind's understanding, and in the sunlight 
of Truth in the all-inclusiveness of God's pure Mind. 
Heaven is a place of loving hearts, of tenderness, of 
harmony, of beauty, of rhythm, and of order, where God 
reigns supreme. 

Another reason why we should not look upon the 
material symbol of the heavens as being a place where 
after death we hope to journey, — as we have been taught 
in the old religions — is that it places heaven so far 
away that it is unattainable before death and causes 
many to wonder if such heights are attainable after we 
have passed on. One of the most harmful teachings, 
which has been instilled for centuries into the mind of 
mankind, is the pointing upward into the sky, when 
referring to heaven; therefore, one naturally forms the 
conclusion that heaven can be reached only by liberation 
from this world through death. Further thought might 
well cause a man to doubt his ability to rise into heaven 
even after having passed through death. The religious 
belief that the home of heaven is far away and above us 
is based upon the previously quoted statement as found 



28 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

in the second day of creation, — where God called the 
firmament "Heaven." 

Jesus says that the kingdom of heaven is within 
man. Jesus gave to man the spiritual understanding of 
the material symbols. Moses, conceived humanly, though 
exceedingly great, could not be compared with Jesus in 
his understanding of spirituality. Jesus' vision was 
wholly spiritual. Moses was speaking spiritually when 
he spoke of the firmament as heaven, and it remained for 
Jesus to correct our human understanding of what he 
meant; He gave us a certain key, which unlocks the door 
to the understanding of the meaning of the second day 
of creation. The statement that "God called the firma- 
ment Heaven" is further explained when we understand 
that Jesus is the "Sun of righteousness" (Malachi 4:2.) 

The understanding of the spiritual Sun, Moon and 
Stars enables man to comprehend that the meaning of 
the word "firmament" is Heaven and to see that Heaven 
is here and now, a state of consciousness, as Jesus said. 
Man must understand the meaning of the spiritual firma- 
ment. The understanding that the Sun of the world is 
Jesus, the moon His reflection, and that the_ other plan- 
ets and lesser lights represent the illumined conscious- 
ness of the great religious leaders of the world, awakens 
us to the meaning of the spiritual firmament. Under- 
standing the firmament, the heavens, as the meaning of 
the one great Light, Jesus, and the lesser lights of the 
Moon — light of Truth and of the stars — great and noble 



GOD THE CREATOR 29 

men and women — brings heaven down to earth and dis- 
pels forevermore the thought of Heaven being a far- 
away, unattainable dwelling place in the sky. This light 
upon the understanding of the second day's creation, 
since Jesus' word is the word of God is a departure from 
the fundamental truths of most religions. Jesus, the 
Christ, as coincident with the Mind of God, is here and 
now with us today. Heaven is closer than breathing, 
a place of immediate attainment here and now; and 
through death we will gain no more of Heaven than we 
had before we died. Death is a sin, the last enemy to 
be overcome, and through succumbing to that enemy we 
certainly cannot find entrance into Heaven. Only by 
overcoming death will we gain access to Heaven. 

Jesus, describing the end of the world, foretells the 
vanishing of the light of the material solar planets, 
therefore, man, looking to the atmosphere of these plan- 
ets, would be keenly disappointed in his Heaven. 

Immediately after the tribulation of those days 
shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not 
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and 
the powers of the heavens shall be shaken." (Matt. 
24:29.) 

One of the greatest spiritual developments that can 
come to man is the gaining of the understanding of the 
true firmament, according to the word of God, written 
by Moses, "And God called the firmament Heaven . . ." 
(Gen. 1 :8). There is in the heart of every man a certain 



30 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

longing for the heavens, and for heaven, all of which 
are seemingly far away. The longing is a natural one 
and will be satisfied with the coming into the conscious- 
ness of man of the presence of the firmament of heaven 
right here and now, with man standing within that firma- 
ment and dwelling in Heaven. The spiritual Sun being 
the great light of Jesus' Mind, the lesser lights being 
the light of those having great spiritual vision since the 
beginning of Bible history, form a pathway of light 
leading us into the consciousness of our being at one 
now with the firmament which is heaven. Jesus not only 
has been called the Sun, but is spoken of in many places 
as a great Light come to the world; we are all lights in 
greater or lesser degree, lighting the world on its jour- 
ney from material sense to soul, according to the under- 
standing that we have of manifesting the true Sun, 
Jesus. 

" . . . And the evening and the morning were the 
second day." 

» 

Third Day 

"And God said, Let the waters under the heaven 
be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry 
land appear: and it was so. And God called the dry land 
Earth; and the gathering together of the waters call- 
ed he Seas: and God saw that it was good." (Gen. 1:9- 
10.) 



GOD THE CREATOR 31 

God creates from the substance of His Mind the 
waters, which are a lighter formation than earth. They 
are not the actual substances themselves, therefore they 
produce a lighter body of Mind's formation, a flowing, 
moving body of life-giving Truths. The waters, finding 
their origin in the heights of Divine Mind, the first re- 
vealing of Spiritual Waters would necessarily be re- 
corded as coming from on high, — from the firmament. 

Dry land is symbolic of the solidity of God's 
thoughts, producing solid formations of strength. Land 
is symbolic of God's support of man, made manifest to 
the human consciousness. The combination of substances 
of Divine Mind, forming Spiritual Earth, produces our 
resources. To illustrate more clearly, Spiritual Earth 
is the source of our Spiritual nourishment, just as ma- 
terial earth is the source of our material food, material 
earth being a faint symbol of the real formation. 

Spiritually defined, water is made up of flood tides 
of love and is formed by the pure springs of cleansing 
truths, finding its origin in the pure, clear heights of 
Mind's understanding, flowing from the mountain tops 
of the Mind of God, wherein are found the crystals of 
Truth, of Life and of Love. Life-giving waters, inundat- 
ing, refreshing Mind's more solid formations of sub- 
stances, invigorate the spiritual earth with flood tides of 
Truths. 

While the earth is a more solid body of Truth, con- 
sisting of substances, the waters are made up of Mind's 



32 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

cleansing, life-giving Truths, less solid in formation than 
the earth's constituent parts. The waters are indeed 
more the product of the Spiritual Earth's creative sub- 
stances. 

The waters from the heavens upon the earth are 
revealed on the third day, which healing currents and 
floods of Truth, forming great bodies known as the seas, 
are separated by the more solid formation of thought 
called earth. 

The sea, spiritually defined, is made up of the full- 
ness of Truth, and depth of understanding. The sea is 
fed from on high by multitudes of pure rivers of life, 
and of love flowing from the heights of Spirituality, re- 
freshing Spiritual Earth's solid formations of Spiritual 
substances. 

The author, by observing the mountain trout and 
their habits, learned a most interesting and helpful les- 
son. The tiny trout of the mountain streams turn their 
heads up the stream, and from the time they begin to 
swim, they never once turn down stream unless they are 
forced down by the water or debris. Their aim from 
their beginning is to reach the source of the river; their 
life's struggle is their upward journey from wherever 
they begin their little lives in the mountain stream to 
its source. They do not cease from this struggle by day 
or by night, except in the time of resting in quiet pools, 
preparatory to their next up-going against the current. 



GOD THE CREATOR 33 

Discerning this spiritually, one sees these little 

spiritual Ideas striving against the seeming down cur- 
rents of mortal thinking, in order that they might obtain 
a place of safety; also endeavoring to reach up to God, 
their source of knowledge, of strength, of love wherein 
there is. safety. Their going up stream, their ascent, is 
to them their Ascension. They are going above danger, 
as high as they know, to the source of the river, feeling 
that in the heights there is perfect safety, only to find 
that the fisherman is there waiting with seine or hook 
to destroy them. Then it is that they must learn that 
their refuge is yet higher, into the Spiritual Understand- 
ing of the heights of God, their source, wherein the 
gates of flood tides of truths are open to them. "The 
gates of the rivers shall be open and the palace shall 
be dissolved." (Nahum 2:6). Their reward for their 
struggle upwards is their entrance into the conscious- 
ness of the spiritual understanding of rivers. 

Then, these little Ideas of God's creation awaken to 
the truth that they are in the river of life forevermore, 
in which they are free to play at their pleasure wherever 
they desire to go, whether it be at the source of the pure 
life-giving waters, or to live in its life-healing currents 
and be carried happily down through the valley. They 
will not fear even if the healing currents of divine Love 
take them on and out into the depths of Love's great 
sea. 

"All the rivers run into the sea; yet the sea is not 



34 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

full; unto the place from whence the rivers come, thither 
they return again." (Eccl. 1:7.) 

Rivers, Spiritually discerned, are the refreshment 
of man's consciousness, the means of continuous cleans- 
ing of his entire system of thinking. 

Mortal thoughts are the impurities of so-called 
fleshly Mind, seeking to obstruct, to dam the life-giving 
streams of Truth. The darning of man's thoughts works 
only good, because the ,stored-up forces of Trfith back 
of the dam, the obstructions of evil, which attempt to 
stop the operations of God from acting through man, 
only retard the flood tides of Truth; in reality they are 
stored-up energy back of the seeming obstruction. These 
living waters of Truth, so held in reserve, finally burst- 
ing through the walls of thought constructed by human 
hatred, overflow all bounds, inundating the whole valley 
even of an army of dry bones, of a host of men and wo- 
men who because of their resentment, and of their bitter- 
ness, are seemingly dead to Principle. (See Ezek. 37.) 
Thus it is that obstructions are powerless to operate 
against one who loves God supremely. 

"And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, 
clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and 
on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, 
which bare twelve manner of fruits, and. yielded her 
fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for 
the healing of the nations. (Rev. 22:1-2). 



GOD THE CREATOR 35 

"And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, 
the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit 
after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth; 
and it was so. And the earth brought forth grass, and 
herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding 
fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind: and God 
saw that it was good." (Genesis 1:11-12.) 

Grass is the soul's refreshment, the first appearing 
of earth's productions; then Spiritual Earth brings forth 
for man's nourishment spiritual foods of all kinds, the 
bread of life, manna from heaven. Love produces for its 
children such a variety of spiritual foods, manifested 
also in the material, — that Love's bounty is ever over- 
flowing and children can know no hunger; in God there 
can be no famine. 

The fruit tree, yielding fruit, appeared next in order 
of the third day's creation of foods. Trees are strong 
and beautiful Ideas of God, affording not only fruit for 
man, but shelter and protection for man and for the 
soaring Ideas, the angels of the air. Trees, stalwart and 
sturdy, are spiritual Ideas, examples of silent strength 
and of steadfastness. They not only are firm formations 
of Mind, but are artistic, as well, and wondrous in their 
grace, filling the universe with their beauty and their 
fruits. What would the earth be without them? Their 
fruits are well defined by St. Paul : "But the fruit of the 
Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsufFering, gentleness, good- 



36 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ness, faith. Meekness, temperance: against such there is 
no law." (Gal. 5:22-23.) 

"And the evening and the morning were the third 
day." (Gen. 1:13.) 

Fourth Day 

"And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament 
of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let 
them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and 
years : . . . And God made two great lights ; the greater 
light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the 
night; he made the stars also. (Gen. 1:14 and 16.) 

The fourth day of ascension is the advent of the 
"Sun of Righteousness" upon earth. The first day of 
creation, God said, "Let there be light," but the light 
not having been revealed to Moses in individual form, 
had no specific meaning to him. The sun and the moon 
had not yet appeared to his consciousness. The greatest 
solar planet, when discerned through spiritual under- 
standing, we now recognize as a faint symbol of the 
great and true light of the Mind of Jesus, which Mind 
is coincident with the Mind of God. Jesus is the true 
Sun. The light of the Christ Mind was revealed to the 
illumined consciousness of man, — which was the first 
day of his ascending thought. The Light of Mind was all 
that the world needed. After that, on the fourth day of 
ascension, when materiality began to creep into man's 
consciousness, the material sun and moon appeared. 



GOD THE CREATOR 37 

The reader will now see that the real Sun of the 
World is Jesus and that the world needs no light more 
than the Light of Mind; that the material sun only 
blinds us to the true vision of Spiritual Light of Mind. 
The moon, which appeared on the fourth day was a great 
and important luminary to the vision of man, but it 
had no light of its own. It is the reflected light of the 
sun; to define it even farther, in terms of spirituality, 
this lesser light, the moon, was the light of man who, 
through the discernment of Jesus' understanding, became 
a reflector in some degree of his brilliant Mind. At the 
end of the material world, which is not far away, the 
material sun will vanish altogether and there will remain 
for us the Light of Mind of Jesus, the true Spiritual 
Sun, which will give a much brighter appearance to the 
world than do the solar planets. "The sun shall be no 
more thy light by day; neither for brightness shall the 
moon give light unto thee: but the Lord shall be unto 
thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory. Thy 
sun shall no more go down ; neither shall thy moon with- 
draw itself: for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, 
and the days of thy mourning shall be ended." (Isaiah 
60:19-20.) "And the evening and the morning were the 
fourth day:" 

Fifth Day 

"And God said, Let the waters bring forth abund- 
antly the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that 



38 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

may fly above the earth in the open firmament of hea- 
ven." (Gen. 1:20.) 

The fifth day's creation is another progressive step 
in man's ascending thought. The lesser Ideas of God's 
universe appear, — the living things over which man is 
to be given dominion. On this day, the creatures of the 
water are revealed and the fowls of the air brought to 
light. God's creation first revealed the moving creatures 
within the waters; the fowls of the air are the soaring 
thoughts of God, rising high above the earth. The dove, 
the messenger from Heaven, is only one of myriads of 
Love's pure Ideas floating in the atmosphere of Spirit, 
an angel of beauty and of freedom. "Are not two spar- 
rows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall 
on the ground without your Father." (Matt. 10:29). 
Since God considers even the little sparrow as precious 
as that, then should we not look upon the birds of the 
air as creatures of God's making? They are beautiful 
spiritual Ideas, expressing a freedom of action which is 
greater than that of man. 

The fish of the sea, ever active, are God's pure and 
tender Ideas, as yet to man's understanding somewhat 
enveloped in the mystery of Godliness. There will un- 
fold to man's consciousness a better understanding of 
the kingdom within the seas only when he gains deeper 
discernment of things spiritual. Through spiritual un- 
derstanding, fearing not to lose his foothold in material- 
ity, he goes, trusting God, into the deep waters of the 



GOD THE CREATOR 39 

spiritual realm, then will he begin to navigate first the 
rivers of Life, then the deep seas of Gems of Truth; 
growing more fearless through understanding that God 
made all, he will drive deep into fathomless waters of 
Spirit and the spiritual Ideas of the waters will then be 
better discerned and understood. "And he said, Come. 
And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he 
walked on the water, to go to Jesus. But when he saw 
the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to 
sink, he cried, saying, Lord save me. And immediately 
Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him, and said 
unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou 
doubt ?" (Matt. 14:29-30.) Today many of us attempt 
to walk on the water and then grow afraid, but there is 
nothing to fear, for always there is a hand outstretched 
to those who love God as there was to Peter. 

"And the evening and the morning were the fiifth 
day." 

Sixth Day 

"And God said, Let us make man in our image, af- 
ter our likeness: and let them have dominion over the 
fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over 
the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creep- 
ing thing that creepeth upon the earth." (Gen. 1:26). 

On the sixth day there appeared upon earth the 
numerous Ideas whose natural habitat is the land. The 
animal kingdom occupies a considerable portion of the 



40 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Kingdom of Heaven; of God's creation, man only is 
higher. Man, in the image and likeness of God, is given 
dominion over all of earth's lesser Ideas, including those 
of the animal kingdom. Isaiah, realizing that God had 
made the animals, also remembering that they were in 
subjection to man, said, "... and a little child shall 
lead them." Daniel knew that God made lions; he saw 
them in their true light as Spiritual Ideas of God; poss- 
essing such qualities, he feared not an Idea which 
Divine Love had made. 

Saint Matthew speaks of serpents as possessing 
wisdom; their cunning is good; their charm also is ir- 
resistible in its attractiveness. God, who is Love, could 
not create a serpent that could harm its fellow man. We 
must change our concepts of them; a lesson of grace and 
of beauty is to be learned from them. 

Man suffers because of his wrong concept of man 
and of animals ; God made all, so man's concept of God's 
Creation must change. To know men and women is to 
love them; also to understand animals is to love them. 

The last to appear in ascending thought is the 
greatest of God's creation, — Man in the image and like- 
ness of God. He is given dominion over all. 

"Behold, what manner of love the Father hath be- 
stowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of 
God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it 
knew him not. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, 
and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we 



GOD THE CREATOR 41 

know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; 
for we shall see him as he is." (I. John 3:1-2.) 

How great a God is our God! 

King David sang, "I will praise thee; for I am 
fearfully and wonderfully made." (Psalm 139:14.) 

To think that God in His wondrous goodness has so 
greatly honored man as to give him dominion over all! 

"For thou hast made him a little lower than the 
angels, and hast crowned him with glory and honour." 
(Psalm 8:5.) 

Man is Divine; God is his life. All of us are the 
children of the King of kings and of the Queen of 
queens, the one Creator, the one Father-Mother God. 
All possess a rich heritage of their Father-Mother's 
kingdom of riches! All have rich dwelling places in 
divine consciousness of Love's beauty and bounty. "Jesus 
answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he 
will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and 
we will come unto him, and make our abode with him." 
(St. John 14:23.) 

Shall we not awake from our dream of material 
lack, unto spiritual bounty and goodness for all of man- 
kind? Let us rejoice! 

"And God saw every thing that he had made, and, 
behold, it was very good. (Gen. 1:31.) 

And the evening and the morning were the sixth 
day." 



42 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Seventh Day 

"Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and 
all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended 
his work which he had made ; and he rested on the 
seventh day from all his work which he had made." 
(Gen. 2:1-2.) 

The days of creation were days of travail of soul, 
of anguish of mind of man. Man was groping into dark- 
ness of thought for the light of revelation, — which illum- 
ination of consciousness would reveal to him the omni- 
presence of creation in its perfection here and now. The 
revelation of the six days — a great light dawning upon 
Moses' mind — must have been wonderful beyond human 
understanding. He, having brought into manifestation 
the Spiritual Universe and all contained therein, must 
have felt gratitude and praise of God permeating his 
whole being for the great revelation which descended 
upon him. Therefore, the seventh day was a day of wor- 
ship of God, of consecration, of unceasing prayer to the 
great "I am" and a day of great activity for God, — 
service being the highest form of appreciation of the 
Great Jehovah. 

Jesus was here at the beginning of the dream world. 
He will be here at its end, — the breaking up of material- 
ity. 

"And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified 
it: because that in it he had rested from all his work 
which God created and made." (Gen. 2:3.) 



GOD THE CREATOR 43 

"And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in 
Eden; and there he put the man whom he had formed. 

. . . And the Lord God said, It is not good that the 
man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for 
'him . . . And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to 
fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his 
ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; And the 
rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he 

a woman, and brought her unto the man And 

they were both naked, the man and his wife, and were 
not ashamed. ,, (Gen. 2:8, 18, 21, 22, 25.) 

The Coming of Eve to Adam 

The beginning of the dream of evil crept into the 
imagination of man after God had revealed creation to 
man as perfect; after he had made man in his image 
and likeness. "And God saw everything that he made, 
and behold it was very good." This statement was made 
by Him at the close of the sixth day of creation. The 
seventh day being one of rest from His labors, the crea- 
tive work ceased on the sixth day, according to the Bible 
narrative. 

God, who knows only good, could not create what 
it is not in His nature to even see. How could all-pre- 
sent, all-pervading good, create knowledge or presence 
of evil? How could spirit know matter? Could God 
change His Mind? Could He go back on His own crea- 



44 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tion? Is he an inconsistant changeable God, with fickle- 
ness of Mind? Creating man in His image and likeness, 
could He, a few days later, being an all-pervading 
Spirit, become a materialist and stoop to make lovely 
woman out of a non-intelligent rib? Is it not time that 
man arises from his mental stupor and begins to look 
Truth in the face? It is astounding to see the millions 
of people who will not, or dare not, think, and think, 
and think! 

God is holy in Mind, a right-thinking Mind. Man, 
being in His image and likeness is made out of the 
qualities of His Mind. Man is Mind in individualized 
form. The true man being of Mind, of Spirit, because 
he is the image and likeness of his source, Divine Mind, 
not being physical, — in that his creator is not, — how, 
then, can the imaginative dream narrative concerning the 
rib of Adam be anything but a fallacy? God, who is 
Mind, has never slept nor slumbered; he is by day and 
by night actively engaged in the depth of right-thinking, 
— right thinking is man's life. 

One who spends his days or nights in evil or gloomy 
thinking will finally become insane. But one who spends 
his days and nights in steadfast right-thinking will help 
to bring the dawning of the millenium. Jesus spent his 
days and nights in right-thinking, the highest form of 
unceasing prayer; and observe what he accomplished in 
the thirty-three years of his earthly existence. 

To return to the Bible narration, "But there went 



GOD THE CREATOR 45 

up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of 
the ground. And the Lord God formed man of the dust 
of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath 
of life; and man became a living soul." (Gen. 2:6-7.) 
Any man who thinks will discern, almost without at- 
tempting to, that God, having made man in his image 
and likeness, did not lower himself to re-create man out 
of the dust. The dream of false creation, naturally filled 
with inconsistencies, says that Divine Woman is immor- 
tal and yet, only the creation from man's rib. 

Later this belief of a mortal mind says, "I will try 
another way of producing man/' This has proven to be 
a more satisfying, creative process because it approxi- 
mates, in slight degree, the true process. Real creation, 
the result of the blending of one spiritual Idea, made of 
God's Love, into another Love-Idea, the two in holy union 
with each other in God's purity, brings forth a little 
new-born Idea, which receives God's blessing from the 
moment of its conception. His spiritual Ideas could not 
produce other Ideas unless God injects into the con- 
sciousness of both of these creative Ideas the necessary 
seeds of truth, from which, after due propagation, there 
appears the little new-born baby Idea. 

The beauty and holiness of creation is exquisitely 
defined by David in one of his beautiful Psalms, (110:3) 
"Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, in 
the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning: 
thou hast the dew of thy youth." In order to see the 



46 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

beauty of this verse, one must read and reread, not only 
the verse, but this entire chapter. 

Earth's creations and spiritual man's creations can 
be discerned only as we gain the vision and conscious- 
ness of God's love and of his omnipresent creative Mind. 
He imparts creative ability and power to his sons and 
daughters, for man partakes of God's own thinking; yea 
is a manifestation and impartation of that thinking. 

One gains a slight understanding of the creative 
Mind of the Father-Mother Love when he ponders the 
Truth that the Divine Father-Mother, in harmonious 
action, spend their days and nights and neither sleep 
nor slumber, so joyous are they in creative activity and 
in watching over the myriads of their baby Ideas and of 
their grown-up sons and daughters — their spiritual 
Ideas. 

Contemplating these thoughts, man awakens to the 
desire to create spiritually. This desire God grants when 
man directs his energy and thoughts away from things 
material toward things spiritual. Forsaking his belief 
in materiality, he gains the understanding of things 
spiritual and begins to learn of the true creation. 

"Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean 
not unto thine own understanding. 

In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall 
direct thy paths." (Prov. 3:5-6.) 



CHAPTER II. 

JESUS THE CHRIST 

"Before Abraham was, I am." Jesus. 

"But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid 
them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom 
of heaven. And he laid His hands on them, and departed 
thence. ,, (Matt. 19:14.) 

It seems fitting to open this chapter with a few 
words concerning the beautiful Mother of Jesus the 
Christ. That God so honored her in choosing her to be 
the Mother of His only Begotten Son, was indeed the 
highest honor that has ever been shown to woman. It 
tells the world that there was none so pure as Mary to 
be found at that time. It is quite probable that there 
never has been another woman as pure as the lovely 
Mother of Jesus. God's Love, descending upon her pure 
mind wrought within her tender heart the beautiful con- 
ception of Love's highest spiritual Idea. The precious 
baby thought, inbued with the love of God, its Father, 
became a tiny babe conceived in the womb of Mary, 
which unfolded in its beauty day by day, fed, protected, 



48 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

developed from God's pure love, tended and watched 
over with the Mother heart of Mary unto the time of 
the birth of the Christ child. 

One of the most unselfish instances we have of holy 
service is that of Jesus' Mother. Though she was so 
beautiful and altogether lovely, she had to stand as a 
silent servant, a background for her Son; it was the 
highest form of service. 

A much needed lesson can be gained from this by 
the human mothers of today, who are sometimes inclined 
to selfishness as regards their sons and daughters. Mary, 
His Mother, was ever watchful and careful of her Son, 
never exacting his time or attention. So rapid was His 
growth and development that though even she knew He 
was divinely born and was to perform a great mission in 
the world, she, humanly conceived of both parents, 
proved to have the greatest wisdom and discernment, as 
well as unselfish love toward Jesus, in not seeking to 
bind or limit him or to stay his rapid progress in any 
way. 

In the Biblical narrations of the life of Jesus there 
is no record of any attempt on her part to interfere. Al- 
most any human mother would have gone to him in the 
Garden of Gethsemane and begged him to flee from the 
country, as he so easily could have done. It is well to 
think of her self-effacement. She did not cry out under 
the knife,-— for a knife unto her heart it assuredly was, 
to have her Son facing the suffering of the Cross. Her 
service to the world can never be measured. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 49 

The beauty and sweetness of Mary's* thought is por- 
trayed in her conversation with the angel who comes to 
her with a message from God. When he tells her that 
she is to be the Mother of the Christ Child, she is filled 
with a sense of unworthiness, with wonderings and 
queries. "Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this 
be, seeing I know not a man?" (Luke 1:34) Here we 
see also the purity of Mary. The angel, assuring her 
that she is to be the Mother of Jesus, the child conceived 
by the Holy Ghost, explains further to her the glad 
tidings concerning her cousin Elisabeth. Mary, after 
hearing this joyful news, hastens at once to the home 
of her cousin. Since the angel had visited Zacharias, the 
Priest, to tell him that his wife, Elisabeth, was to bear a 
child, though no longer young, this gave Mary the as- 
surance that her vision was a true one, not a dream. This 
made her realize that God, in the form of an angel, had 
really appeared unto her. 

The beauty of Mary's nature is again set forth in 
the words of the Bible, Luke 1 :40-56. Those verses ex- 
press her gratitude to God, that she, a virgin, is to be 
the honored Mother of God's Christ Child. In this part 
of the first chapter of St. Luke, Mary really sings a 
song of joy, of exultation, and of praise to the great 
God. Not forgetting to express her own sense of humble- 
ness, she says of herself, "For He hath regarded the low 
estate of his handmaiden; for, behold, from henceforth 
all generations shall call me blessed. ,, (Luke 1 :48.) 



50 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Not the least conspicuous of characters connected 
with the coming of Jesus is Mary's husband. His sim- 
plicity, meekness, and goodness made him a chosen hus- 
band for the Mother of Our Lord. The way in which he 
heeded the angel which told him that his wife was virtu- 
ous, and therefore not to be put aside, should be a les- 
son to man. His tender, solicitous care for her is a beau- 
tiful lesson of humility and trustfulness. 

Mary and Joseph went up from Gallilee, out of the 
city of Nazareth into Judea, which is called Bethlehem, 
to be taxed; they went just before the time for the birth 
of the Babe Jesus. That there was no resting place, be- 
cause of the crowded condition of the inns of Bethle- 
hem, would seem to be small excuse for not sheltering 
a beautiful Mother, she "being great with child. " How- 
ever, the world needed the lesson in humility by having 
Jesus' birth occur in a most lowly place — a manger. 

Mary, in giving birth to Jesus, had only God, the 
Physician, to administer unto her at that time and quite 
probably her only nurse was her gentle husband. This is 
food for thought for the people of today who deem it 
necessary to have special medical assistance and nurses 
at such a time. 

One can imagine the wonder of Mary's thought 
when a star guided the wise men to see her little baby, 
for it must be remembered that people did not know of 
the Divine Conception of the Child, "But Mary kept all 



JESUS THE CHRIST 51 

these things, and pondered them in her heart." (Luke 
2:19.) 

We read later, "And the child grew and waxed 
strong in Spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of 
God was upon him." (Luke 2:40.) One of the beauti- 
ful instances of His childhood days, that of His going 
with His parents to Jerusalem, to the Feast of the Pass- 
over, gives us another glimpse of the divine Love and 
sweetness of His Mother, when she finds the Child Jesus 
after they turn back to look for him. 

Would not the world view Jesus today, if he were 
here, a little boy, as the world viewed him then, not as 
the Son of God but as a child wonder? How many of 
those reading the instance of Jesus questioning and be- 
ing questioned by the Wise Men of the Temple under- 
stand its full import? The Child, only twelve years of 
age, asking the great Doctors of the day questions which 
•they could not answer and answering their queries with 
understanding from God, in a way too deep and wonder- 
ful for them to comprehend, was of such interest to the 
Doctors of the Temple that they held him for three 
days! The picture of Him as a wonder grows with deep- 
er study of it. 

The Mother, when at last she found him, portrayed 
her anxious thought. "Son, why hast thou thus dealt 
with us ? behold, Thy father and I have sought thee sor- 
rowing." (Luke 2:48) This showed that the Mother was 



52 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

near to the breaking point from fear concerning the ab- 
sence of her little one. 

The Child Jesus at that time was yet a babe to her 
Mother heart. Can one imagine the sweetness in all that 
the moment disclosed, when the child with his wonderful, 
innocent, pure eyes, yet His Mother's babe, looked up 
into her face, saying, "Wist ye not that I must be about 
my Father's business?" It was an answer that one would 
expect from a full-grown man, bearing responsibilities. 
He had more wisdom than the Sages of that day, he be- 
ing at one with the Mind of God. His Mother, ponder- 
ing in her heart what the angel had told her, knowing 
that He was divinely conceived, must have seen a deeper 
import in His answer than did others about Him. His 
charm and beauty as a little boy must have been beyond 
compare. 

Jesus, at that time, though possessing wisdom great- 
er than the Doctors in the Temple, to please His dear 
Mother and Father, whom He deeply loved, returned " 
home with them and was subject unto them, labored in 
Joseph's business and spent the coming years of His life 
until the age of thirty in loving devotion to parents and 
home and in communion and preparation for the days 
of His great work. 

Jesus' healing career began in a definite way from 
the time of His baptism by John, His Cousin. There is 
a relationship between John and Jesus which is more 
than that of kinship. The heavenly messenger that ap- 



JESUS THE CHRIST 53 

peared to the Mother of both John and Jesus showed 
that a divine relationship existed between them. 

This angel having appeared to Zacharias, Elisa- 
beth's husband, foretold that Elisabeth was to bear him 
a son. Immediately after talking with Zacharias, the 
same angel, appeared to Mary to disclose to her the 
secret of the Holy Conception of Jesus. 

The dove descending upon Jesus at the time of His 
baptism was God's open recognition and approval of 
Him to those about Him. 

Jesus' test in the wilderness of being tempted of 
evil in three trials was necessary proof of His strength 
previous to His coming great work. 

His leadership is well expressed in the words "Lead 
thou me on." He is the only perfect leader the world 
has ever known. He was led when He humbled Himself 
to be baptised, thus not disturbing the strong religious 
beliefs of the day. 

His Life Of Action 

"Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is com- 
ing, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of 
the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. 

For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he 
given to the Son to have life in himself. ,, (John 5; 25- 
26.) 



54 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

So much has been said of Jesus' sorrows, of His 
agony on the cross, persecutions and insults, that the 
author feels it is her mission to awaken the student's 
thought more to the life and to the actions of His brief 
human existence. 

Others have depicted so perfectly the understanding 
of Jesus' crucifixion that there is very little left to be 
said concerning that great agony and the lessons learned 
therefrom. "The Man of sorrows" has been written 
about for centuries. Perhaps others have felt concern- 
ing Jesus as has this author; she could hardly bear to 
read of Him because of the thoughts of sorrow and 
agony which one associates with His life. 

The life and vigor of Jesus is seen all through his 
career. His rebukes to sin and sickness are indeed ener- 
getic. His words are swords of truth, striking at the 
sinews of evil, tearing the mask of hypocrisy away from 
man, bringing evil to the surface to its destruction. 

In His healing work he instantly uncovered evil 
and the causes for sickness in man, removed the false 
condition and revealed the perfect man. Such action no 
man has had before nor since His time. 

In reading the four different narratives of His life, 
as written in the first four books of the New Testament, 
it is seen that during the time of His great work, begin- 
ning at the age of thirty, He, surrounded by multitudes 
of people, healed and taught continually. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 55 

The vigor of Jesus, the energy of truth in that Holy 
Man, is shown at its height when he accomplished the 
courageous act of whipping the money changers out of 
the Temple. In doing so, he indeed took his life in his 
hands. "And when he made a scourge of small cords, 
he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and 
the oxen; and poured out the changers' money, and over- 
threw the tables;" (John 2:15.) 

Those studying Jesus' life will not enter into the 
understanding of His power of resistance to temptation 
unless they are more awake to the part of Jesus' nature 
that is full of the fire of energetic truth, of principle, 
and of honesty. "For we have not an high priest which 
cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; 
but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet with- 
out sin." (Heb. 4:15.) Jesus was tempted in all ways 
like unto a man. He was human and yet He stood 
against the many temptations which came to Him, they 
being very strong ones because they came in the name of 
God, as coming from God. "And when the tempter came 
to him, he said, If thou be the Son of God, command 
that these stones be made bread. . . . "And saith unto 
him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down: for 
it is written, He shall give his Angels charge concerning 
thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at 
any time thou dash thy foot against a stone." (Matt. 
4:3, 6.) The Devil (evil) used the highest persuasive 
power upon Jesus of appearing to him in the guise of 



56 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

good. Jesus was the Son of the living God, who knew no 
cessation of right activity. He accomplished more good 
works in His short earthly career than has ever been 
done in the same length of time by anyone. 

Jesus' energy is seen again where he addresses His 
disciples as fools, even though it was just before time 
for His Ascension — His final disappearance from earth. 
"Then he said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to 
believe all that the prophets have spoken. ,, (Luke 24:24) 
Though he was more purified than ever before in His 
human life, though it was the same day of the holiest 
act of His life, the day of His Ascension, He did not 
neglect His duty of rebuking His beloved disciples, it 
being necessary for their awakening. 

One of the marvelous instances of His activity is 
narrated by St. John, (6:21) where Jesus instantly took 
a ship across a sea. He necessarily must have had a 
perfect understanding of the instant action and move- 
ment of the Mind of God, to have accomplished it. Jesus 
defines life in a way which the world does not care for, 
"And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, 
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or 
lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, 
and shall inherit everlasting life. ,, (Matt. 19:29.) His 
understanding of life is in direct opposition to the mor- 
tal mind's understanding of it; from childhood we are 
told by parents that to forsake father and mother, even 
though parents be wrong, will shorten our lives. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 57 

Jesus portrayed life in a wonderful way in the 
Transfiguration (Matt. 17:1-2-3) where He proved in 
another way that there is no death, by revealing to three 
of His disciples, Moses and Elias, both of whom had 
been dead for centuries. There they communed together, 
the so-called dead and the living. That is one of the best 
proofs to man that in reality no one dies. 

Jesus' joy is revealed even before His Crucifixion 
when He gives joy to His disciples, "These things have 
I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, 
and that your joy might be full." (John 15:11.) He 
revealed the secret of His joy and of the joy of the 
world in these words, "Neither shall they say, Lo here! 
or, lo there! for behold, the kingdom of God is within 
you." (Luke 17:21.) 

By awakening to Jesus' qualities of activity, under- 
standing Him as a man of greatest action, a student of 
His life would gain a clearer light upon what constitutes 
the activity of the Sabbath Day. Jesus was rudely in- 
sulted by the carnal mind of the men of His day each 
time that He did good works on the Sabbath. There is a 
diversity of opinions among Bible students and scholars 
as regards the keeping of the Sabbath Day, but when 
work is seen as Holy and restful, and when joy is recog- 
nized as a quality of God, then will the Sabbath Day be 
better understood. 

"Thou wilt shew me the path of life: in thy presr- 
ence is fulness of joy; at thy right hand there are pleas- 



58 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ures for evermore." (Psalms 16:11) God's Day is one of 
rejoicing in Holy action, in wholehearted loving service, 
and doing all as unto God. Jesus says in answer to one 
of His Disciples' queries upon that question, "My 
Father worketh hitherto, and I work." (John 5:17.) Of 
the Sabbath Day he is quoted as saying: "... The 
Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sab- 
bath: Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sab- 
bath." (Mark 2:27-28.) 

Man should accept Jesus' understanding of the 
meaning of the Sabbath Day, thus he will cease to have 
a narrow interpretation of its meaning. Jesus' under- 
standing of it is more spiritual than that given in the 
Ten Commandments; but Moses, in writing as he did 
concerning the keeping of the Sabbath Day was dealing 
with the problems of that particular state of the world's 
development. 

When the Fifth Commandment is rightly viewed, 
it will be seen to be in agreement with Jesus' under- 
standing. This must be so since the Ten Commandments 
were written through revelation. 

Since man has dominion over the day, and the day 
is made for man, not man for it, and if the Son of Man 
is Lord of the day, then truly it should be a great day 
of rejoicing in the all-inclusiveness of God! 

Learning that a man is born of Father-Mother God, 
who never slumbers nor sleeps, who never rests, except 
in restful activity, he sees that the day is one that should 



JESUS THE CHRIST 59 

be filled with Communion with God and that all neces- 
sary material action during that day should be done as 
unto God. 

More is to be said regarding the bright side of 
Jesus* life, for it is not seeing Jesus as He really was 
unless one has wakened to the brightness of His earthly 
career. Even before birth He was loved and adored by 
His precious mother, Mary, and by her husband, Joseph ; 
looked upon from babyhood as a child wonder, under- 
stood by very few to be the Saviour of the World, he 
was adored, listened to, and sought for from the time of 
His birth, being visited even then by the Wise Men. 

Jesus never experienced illness. His boyhood days, 
though somewhat uneventful, were bright and happy 
ones, spent in living a quiet life, helping His father in 
his trade, doing good to all, and in communication with 
God most of the time. He had the joy from childhood of 
always being victorious over sin, sickness and death, 
which must have been a joy beyond our comprehension, 
the joy of never having a failure in any work He at- 
tempted. Though some of His disciples betrayed Him, 
yet each of them in his heart of hearts deeply loved 
Him. Judas Iscariot proved that he did by hanging him- 
self, which showed his deep condemnation of his sinful 
acts. 

The world in its self-righteousness speaks with 
scorn of Judas; he repented and paid to the uttermost 



60 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

farthing almost immediately after he betrayed his Lord 
and Master. 

None of Jesus' disciples were wholly loyal, if you 
will remember their desertion of Him in Gethsemane. 
Those who yet are speaking of Judas as false, are, most 
often, traitors to the Truth themselves; they prove the 
writing in the Bible, " . . . for thou that judgest doest 
the same things." (Romans 2:1.) Most of those who 
judge Judas, had they been there that day, would have 
done as he did, under the circumstances. No one can 
imagine his agony, his pangs of conscience, when, crazed 
with remorse, he hung himself. The world continuing to 
see him as a traitor, forgetting all the good that he did, 
is justly rebuked when they realize that by this time he 
must be wholly spiritualized, and fully restored to his 
position as one of the Twelve Disciples. 

Peter repented instantly for his denial of Jesus and 
later paid the terrible price of going on the Cross him- 
self. The agony and persecuiton which attended Jesus* 
disciples was sufficient for them to pay without having 
the world's condemnation upon any of them. Mankind 
needs to see Peter and Judas in their true light. ". . . . 
forgive, and ye shall be forgiven." (Luke 6:37.) 

His Unlimited Thought 

Jesus showed to the people that salvation is free 
when he blest and gave the healing power to seventy 



JESUS THE CHRIST 61 

other men besides the twelve disciples, and sent them 
forth with certain words of advice, into the vineyards 
of the surrounding countries. He had no limited thought 
in anything that He did ; He gave unto the seventy, pow- 
er and instructions to heal as well as to His twelve dis- 
ciples. Then, it showed His unlimited thought, when He 
left instructions a few days before His Crucifixion, that 
"He that believeth on me/' shall do even greater works 
than those which He had done as the time for His As- 
cension was drawing near, " Verily, verily, I say unto 
you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall 
he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; 
because I go unto my Father. " (John 14:12.) 

Jesus knew that God had not endowed some of His 
children with ability ond others with a smaller amount 
of intelligence. He was the Son of the living God, who 
knows no partiality. 

Jesus' understanding of abundance and liberality is 
expressed in the miracle of feeding the thousands. He 
was ever conscious of the omnipresence of Divine Love 
which knows only the riches of the Spirit. The disciples 
saw just a few loaves and fishes with which to feed the 
thousands, while He, through spiritual discernment, was 
able to bring into manifestation instantly — not only an 
abundance of food for the multitude, but in such bounty 
that after all had finished, there remained twelve baskets 
of food to be carried home. 



62 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

In thinking of the miracle of the loaves and fishes, 
one's mind turns to the other miracle performed at the 
wedding feast, where he turned water into wine. The 
writer speaks further concerning that miracle in the 
Chapter on "Healing." 

In the first of the two miracles just spoken of, the 
quality of host as well as courtesy is expressed in Jesus' 
desire not to send the multitudes away without their 
supper, for they were His guests. 

In the second miracle mentioned, he expressed his 
loving consideration and thoughtfulness towards others 
in saving the host and hostess from an embarrassment. 

Jesus' understanding of family relationship was 
new to the minds of the people of those days; the world 
has heeded to very small extent his understanding of 
true kinship. He gave forth understanding of family 
relationship to the multitudes who had gathered about 
Him in these words. " . . . Behold my mother and my 
brethren. For whosoever shall do the will of God, the 
same is my brother, and my sister, and mother." (Mark 
3:34-45.) 

One marvels at Jesus' humility, shown always at 
the time previous to the performing of one of His mir- 
acles, though He was at one with God and would have 
been justified in saying "I am doing this work." He 
always said "It is the Father within me" and called upon 
God for help; He remained ever humble. His humility 
should be a lesson to those doing healing work today. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 63 

We should at least be as humble as was the Master 
Teacher. 

One of the most beautiful instances in His healing 
work is where He showed His great faith in God in the 
words spoken by Him just before He raised Lazarus 
from the dead. " . . . And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and 
said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. And 
I knew that thou hearest me always." 

In the beginning of Jesus' healing career, His grace 
was seen in several instances — the beauty and grace of 
the man Jesus in submitting to be baptized by one who 
felt his unworthiness to perform the ceremony, where 
God's gracious presence was symbolized by the dove 
which descended from heaven. Jesus whole life was one 
miracle of grace. 

It must be remembered that the people were not at 
all sure that He was divine, even after He began His 
career of healing; His loneliness upon earth is shown in 
Matthew 16:13-18, when in His gratitude to Simon 
Peter for recognizing Him as the Son of God, He poured 
out a great blessing and promise upon him. It was His 
gracious means of expressing gratitude, for the people 
were not awake to His divinity, though many bore Him 
witness, "And wondered at the gracious words which 
proceeded out of his mouth. And they said, Is not this 
Joseph's son?" (Luke 4:22). Finally, Jesus was recog- 
nized as His true self! 



64 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The healings done by Jesus are viewed in their 
true light by very few thinkers of the day. Miracles 
wrought by Him, to those reading of them, appear to be 
easily accomplished. Jesus was at one with the Mind of 
God, which divine Intelligence He applied in the ac- 
complishment of His healing work. Jesus' healings might 
be illustrated by comparing them with the work of a 
lightening calculator in mathematics. His human facul- 
ties of thinking being coincident with Divine Mind, gave 
Him the pure, clear discernment which enabled Him in- 
stantly to solve the whole problem of the unreality of 
man's sinfulness or sickness. He knew that man is per- 
fect because God made him so, which Truth brought to 
the human vision the real man of perfect health who is 
sinless. It took more than the knowledge that there is no 
death to enable Him to bring man from the grave. In 
each case he discerned the truth which would eradicate 
and efface the specific false beliefs and conditions, thus 
enabling him, through His understanding of Mind's in- 
stant operation to bring into action the necessary activ- 
ity of Truth which would remove a discordant condition 
and restore man's harmony with divine Mind. The re- 
sult was instant healing. He knew the Truth which made 
man free. 

Much has been said regarding Jesus' healing work 
and His power. The scientists of the world agree that 
the miracles can be performed again when the laws 
which produced them are discerned and understood by 



JESUS THE CHRIST 65 

them. It is not possible for man to over-estimate the 
greatness and wonder of Jesus' accomplishment in heal- 
ing, but they are not to be looked upon as supernatural 
to the extent that they are forevermore unsolved mys- 
teries, the secret of which no one is to understand. 

The author has said that she expects to see miracles 
like unto those of Jesus performed in the Twentieth 
Century, and that since the special need of the hour is 
a restoring of lost limbs, due to the world war just 
closed, she expects to see limbs restored through the 
power of God. One is quick to remark upon hearing that 
statement, that man would claim to be as great as Jesus 
and to place himself on the same level with Him and 
to say of him that he is an egotist and a fool. Her an- 
swer is that she rests on Jesus' promise to the world. 
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on 
me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater 
works than these shall he do; because I go unto my 
Father." (John 14:12.) She willingly will drink the cup 
of being misunderstood by foretelling of the restoration 
of lost limbs through God's power as Jesus has pro- 
phesied. To doubt that greater works of healing are to 
be done in the world than were done in Jesus' time, man 
will have to question the writings of the Holy Bible as 
well as the very words of Jesus. He will have to say 
that Jesus did not mean what He said. Jesus said that 
we could do greater works, and He meant it. To doubt 



66 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

that greater healing works are to be done in this coming 
Century, is to doubt the word of our Saviour. 

A keynote to His healing work is revealed in Jesus' 
manner of healing when he said " . . . Thy sins be for- 
given thee; . . ." (Matt. 9:5) in raising the man from 
the sick bed instead of healing him of his sickness first. 
He was questioned for healing sin first and making the 
physical healing of secondary importance ; spiritual heal- 
ing is the all-important part, — physical healing, its re- 
sult. The important secret of healing work is to be found 
in that instance. 

His Courtesy 

So much has been said and thought of Jesus as 
being Divine that there has been a danger of placing 
Him so far above us that man does not feel He is suf- 
ficiently of earth and human to be an example which he 
is able to follow. It is a great mistake to portray Jesus 
in such a way. He was a human being, possessing a hu- 
man form, for His Mother gave birth to Him in a human 
manner. The human in Jesus had to be overcome by the 
divine in every point, which overcoming was His great- 
ness. Jesus should be brought closer to people's thought 
than He is and unless He is seen and understood as an 
exquisitely refined gentleman, as well as the son of the 
living God, divinely born, the import of His mission on 
earth to mankind is somewhat lost. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 67 

According to the Bible writings, he spake in para- 
bles and symbols, showing forth His qualities of refined, 
highly spiritualized Orientalism. His parables and short 
talks to those who lived about Him, reveal this exquisite 
charm. 

His great sermon— the one on the Mount — portrays 
His qualities of true simplicity. Only those who have 
arrived at an understanding of the simplicity of truth 
can begin to enter into the meaning of the Sermon on 
the Mount. As an example, who discerns the meaning in 
His words on the Sermon on the Mount, "Blessed are 
they that mourn, for they shall be comforted/' (Matt. 
5:4.) 

Here is another statement of Jesus, which to the 
author's thought, has a connection with the one just 
quoted. "Blessed are ye that weep now; for ye shall 
laugh." (Luke 6:21.) 

His courtesy through His life became a constant re- 
buke to those about Him. His dear Mother, when so anx- 
ious concerning Him, became possibly a little hasty in 
speech to Him upon finding the Child Jesus after He 
had stayed behind in the Temple. His answer was beau- 
tifully courteous, for it was a loving rebuke when He 
said, ". . . wist ye not that I must be about my Father's 
business? . . ." (Luke 2:49). 

Jesus made it a special point to meet and to be 
most courteous to the woman of whom He said "Thou 
hast five husbands." He gave her no open rebuke, treat- 



68 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ed her as an equal ; the unspoken rebuke of the pres- 
ence of His pure mind upon her was sufficient to un- 
cover her low moral standard to herself, which awaken- 
ed in her a desire for a better life. 

There is a great lesson of courtesy as well as other 
things to be learned from His tender, beautiful handling 
of Mary Magdalene, and also of the woman who had 
five husbands and denied that she had any. The very 
fact that Mary Magdalene came to Him so humbly peni- 
tent, weeping and bathing His feet in ointment, wiping 
them with her beautiful hair, showed to Him that her 
contact with His pure mind had brought to her such 
regret and repentance that all she lacked of being fully 
healed of her wrong doings was that He should forgive 
her. Through the fire of suffering brought upon her by 
her sins, she had grown in grace and in humbleness, so 
that her loving intuitiveness discerned the absence of 
courtesy^lue to Jesus, when the oriental custom of wash- 
ing the feet of the guests was omitted. Her courtesy to 
Jesus was pointed out by Him to Zaccheus, as host, and 
must have been a fearful rebuke to Zaccheus. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 69 

Mary By The Cross 

Jews were wrought to cruel madness; 

Christians fled in fear and sadness, 
Marv stood the cross beside. 

At its foot her foot she planted, 

By the dreadful scene undaunted, 
Till the gentle Sufferer died. 

Poets oft have sung her story, 

Painters decked her brow with glory, 
Priests her name have deified. 

But no worship, song or glory, — 

Touches like that simple story, 
Mary stood the cross beside. 

4nd when under fierce oppression 

Goodness suffers like Transgression, 
Christ again is crucified. 

But if love be there, true-hearted, 
By no grief or terror parted, 
Mary stands the cross beside. 

— Anonymous 

There was food for thought in Jesus' further court- 
esy to Mary Magdalene in that He took her into His 
home. She was with His Mother and became His close 
friend. It is not so in every case today that man shows 
such genuine sincerity and courtesy for the modern Mag- 
dalene. If Jesus, the purest man throughout this globe 
treated her in such manner, should not the man and 



70 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

woman of today who cannot be compared with Him as 
to purity, be more considerate of those who are strug- 
gling upward, attempting to rise above the temptations 
of human sensuality? The author goes deeper into this 
subject in her chapter on "Healing." 

A great lesson and rebuke is given to those who 
need it in this worl|^ when they discern the full import 
of Jesus' attitude to Mary Magdalene. He showed her 
courtesy and respect from the time she came humbly to 
him, desiring to be healed. In her great love for Him 
she remained with Him at the foot of the Cross in His 
last agony, not thinking or caring for herself, as Peter 
did, who denied Jesus in the fear that he might be 
crucified also. Her love for Him in remaining there 
through His last great agony, and endangering her own 
life, was greatly rewarded in a very few days. Because 
of her devotion, Jesus showed Mary Magdalene the 
greatest honor bestowed upon any woman during His 
earthly career — the honor of being the first to reveal 
Himself to after His resurrection. Only a woman poss- 
essing the greatest purity would have had the discern- 
ment to be able to see Jesus after His resurrection, so 
purified was He. His treatment of her is the fulfilling of 
Jesus' word that "the last shall be first and the first 
shall be last." To the carnal minds of men and of wo- 
men Mary was last, not even to be respected, but to 
Jesus she seemed to be first amongst women, next to 
His precious mother, from the time of His meeting with 



JESUS THE CHRIST 71 

her until the Crucifixion, when it was that she discern- 
ed Him and told His mother about Him. The words of 
the verse quoted are fulfilled again in that Mary was 
last at the Cross, the first to discern Him after His re- 
surrection. 

The purification of Mary is explained in the chap- 
ter on "Healing", for one questions why and how she 
came to manifest such great purity. The question has an 
answer. 

To Simon in explanation of the beautiful Mary 
Magdalene who so deeply loved Him, Jesus said, "Her 
sins which are many are forgiven; for she loved much: 
but to whom little is forgiven, the same loveth little." 

"And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw 
all men unto me." (John 12:32.) 

Another lesson in Jesus' courtesy, which should be 
a lesson to the world, is shown in His attitude toward 
the ambitious mother of Zebedee's children, when she 
came unto Him, desiring a certain thing of Him. "And 
He said unto her, what wilt thou? She saith unto Him, 
'Grant that these, my two sons, may sit, the one on Thy 
right hand, and the other on the left in Thy Kingdom/ " 
(Matt. 20:21.) It is related in the 24th verse of the 
same Chapter that the Ten Disciples, when they heard 
of it, were moved with indignation, but not so Jesus: 
His answer to her was filled with grace and understand- 
ing, thus expressing His meekness. He said, "But to sit 
on my right hand and my left is not mine to give, but 



72 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared by my 
Father." Jesus stands in the world as the one perfect 
example of true nobility; he was a true nobleman. 

The quintessence of humble service was expressed 
by Jesus when the Divine Son of the "King of Kings/' 
washed the feet of His Twelve Disciples ; they were im- 
bued with the Spirit and the love of God in their hearts, 
but very evidently they were plain men, most of them 
fishermen, not possessing much intellectual refinement. 
Their questioning of Jesus at different times, their ab- 
sence of courtesy, reminds one of the saying, "Fools 
rush in where angels fear to tread." When He washed 
the feet of His disciples, he knew what Judas was go- 
ing to do and also what Peter was going to do, yet He 
humbled Himself that He might teach them a lesson of 
service and of courtesy. He performed this lowly service 
when He knew that He was the only Begotten Son of 
God, the greatest man who had ever been on earth, and 
He knew that soon He was to make His demonstration 
of overcoming the last enemy, called death. 

Jesus, being our perfect example, each one of man- 
kind before he can gain spiritual understanding, before 
he can attain spiritual heights, must go through every 
experience which Jesus endured. The author has gained 
much comfort from the thought that Jesus performed 
such lowly service. She feels that if Jesus can stoop to 
wash the feet of such men as Judas and Peter, it is time 



JESUS THE CHRIST 73 

for those of the world who are proud to humble them- 
selves and try to follow in His footsteps. 

Jesus brought to the world a spiritual sense of free- 
dom, the understanding of which is shown in His in- 
structions to His Disciples and to the multitudes. Not in 
one instance did He limit them as to accomplishment 
and ability in healing work or in understanding, nor did 
He seek to bind them to the keeping of any promises 
as to how thev should act or conduct their future work. 
He often told them what He considered best to do when 
He sent them out to the world to heal, but He left them 
absolutely free to act and to go as God guided them. In 
the days previous to His crucifixion, and in the won- 
derful hours when *He communed with His disciples be- 
fore His Ascension, His parting words to them were 
not words of limitation, or seeking to bind them to the 
lines of work laid down by Him. Rather did He spend 
those days in just loving and comforting them, in an- 
swering their questions, performing his duty, and lov- 
ingly rebuking them to the last. 

Jesus' way of leading and of guiding God's child- 
ren, and His mastery of them, was His knowledge of 
truth concerning them, that they were God's children 
and under God's leadership. He was too great a master 
of all situations ever to seek to bind a man to fulfill pro- 
mises or to limit man's ability. 



74 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The lesson to be learned from the foregoing is one 
of true leadership, as manifested by the Saviour of the 
World. 

His Love For Little Children 

Jesus maintained His child likeness throughout His 
life. His tenderness and loving actions and words toward 
little children reveals to us the most beautiful side of 
His nature; the mother qualities of God were perfectly 
expressed and manifested in Jesus, not only to children, 
but to women and to men. He places little children in 
the highest, purest light when He says, ' 'Suffer little 
children, and forbid them not, to come unto me, for of 
such is the kingdom of heaven. And he laid his hands on 
them and departed thence/' (Matt. 19:14-15.) 

These words were given as a rebuke to His dis- 
ciples, who were trying to keep the little children from 
Him. Because He loved them so, and knew their purity, 
He not only placed them in a superior position to all, 
but laid His hands in blessing upon their heads. 

In speaking of the little ones in another place, He 
says: "And whoso shall offend one of these little ones 
which believe in me, it were better for him that he were 
drowned in the depth of the sea." (Matt. 18:5-6). His 
defense of these little ones, and His love for them, is 
another revelation of the tenderness of His loving heart. 



JESUS THE CHRIST 75 

Jesus appeared to a few of His disciples at two dif- 
ferent times after His resurrection and He talked with 
them, comforting and guiding them. At that time, just 
previous to His departure from their human vision, He 
gave not only to them, but to the rest of the world, a 
statement which, if believed, would bring a great thrill 
of joy to the hearts of the whole world and it is never 
too late for the world to wake from its lack of com- 
prehension of things spiritual. In the beginning of Jesus' 
career, he said, "Before Abraham was, I am/' showing 
that He was here in the first stage of creation. At the 
end of His earthly career, just before He ascended into 
such pure atmosphere that no longer could the minds of 
His disciples discern Him, He gave this great promise, 
"And lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world/ ' 

Will not the world awake from its dream of un- 
consciousness of Jesus Christ's presence here and now! 

"At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, 
saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? 
And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him 
in the midst of them, And said, Verily I say unto you, 
Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye 
shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever 
therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the 
same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso 
shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth 



76 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which 
believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone 
were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned 
in the depth of the sea." 



CHAPTER III. 

PRAYER 



"For thine is the Kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, for ever." 

"If you abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye 
shall ask what ye will and it shall be done unto you." 
(John 15:7.) 

Prayer is a petition to God for Him to grant our 
desires; prayer is a result of man's desire for health, 
protection, and the betterment of his condition in every 
way. When he comes into agreement, therefore into har- 
mony with God, his desires will be fulfilled, his prayers 
answered. 

"Delight thyself also in the Lord; and he shall give 
thee the desires of thine heart. 

Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him; 
and he shall bring it to pass." (Psalms 37:4-5.) 

Every good desire of man's heart is to be granted. 
The desire of man and its fulfillment are one; they are 



78 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of Man, having their origin in Mind ; and the Mind that 
creates a desire; possesses the understanding and re- 
sources with which to fulfill each longing of the heart. 
Man's desires need only to be spiritualized, when at once 
their fulfillment begins to unfold to his consciousness. 

He must not be ashamed, nor seek to suppress de- 
sires of any nature, for it brings a suppression of his 
action and life, which is not good. Instead of suppress- 
ing desires, he must know that God controls him, and 
directs him; furthermore, man must cleanse all impur- 
ities from each motive and desire; then spiritualizing 
them his prayers are answered. God, who dwells in man, 
within his heart, grants his petitions, all of them, in or- 
derly unfoldment. ". . . but ye know him; for he dwell- 
eth with you, and shall be in you." (John 14:17.) 

God never fails to answer his children's prayers ; 
He never fails to meet their needs ; the failure is in man, 
who fails to see that the omnipresent Mind of God has 
already answered him. 

An adjustment, clarifying and cleansing man's de- 
sires from wrong motives, when man surrenders his hu- 
man will to God, and the human desires come into agree- 
ment with Him, blend with the spiritual mind of man, 
and then it is that he sees that his longings and heart's 
desires are granted. 

An understanding of the meaning of the word 
"prayer" can be discerned only as man discerns more 
about the truth that God is Love. God agrees with his 



PRAYER 79 

children ; He understands them ; He made them and 
knows that they are all right. God is Mother as well as 
Father. He does not rebuke us ; it is our own guilty con- 
science, for seeming disobedience of Him, that punishes 
us. Disobedience is but seeming, because God and His 
sons and daughters are in agreement and are never sep- 
arate from each other for one moment. The^lream man 
— the human — is the one who endeavors to oppose God's 
plan for himself and for others ; to oppose God's govern- 
ment of all. 

Is not Father-Mother God showing all Love to 
earth's family, when Divine Parentage gave Jesus such 
promises of fulfillment of desires as written in the Holy 
Bible? "And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that 
will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son." 
If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it." (St. 
John 14:13-14.) 

These and hundreds of other comforting words and 
promises written in the divinely inspired Bible are the 
Father-Mother's loving promises to all of His children. 

Man needs to contemplate the harmonious thinking 
and agreement of the Divine parentage, who pours out 
Love upon us in bounteous fulfillment of the children's 
desires. Have we any comprehension of the Father- 
Mother's Love for us when His children waken to the 
Truth that God neither slumbers nor sleeps for watch- 
ing over us? Who of earth loves their children to that 
extent? The divine Father-Mother % endeavors to convey 



80 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

to His sons and daughters the heritage of riches in vari- 
ous ways. The illustration of the lilies (Matt. 6:29) 
shows forth God's divine Love to their creation. 

"But the very hairs of your head are all numbered." 
(Matt. 10:30.) This statement gives us a faint glimpse 
of the devotion and responsibility of our divine parents 
to us. WHb of the human parentage knows and loves 
us to that extent? 

The heart of the divine Parentage is shown in the 
instance of the prodigal son's return ; he is not punished ; 
on the other hand, Love's benediction is placed upon 
him, which was a heaping of coals of fire upon his 
head. (See Luke 15:21-22.) His punishment came from 
his own conscience, from the thought that he had for- 
saken divine Principle, the one Creator. 

It is amazing when one sees how little faith man 
places in the promises of God; how few persons have 
even considered or know of them. In view of the fact 
that God has, and continues to keep His word to His 
children throughout the ages, why does man not trust 
and lean on His promises more, thus being sustained by 
omnipotence? Man's faith in God is tested and tried, 
but he should never swerve from God's promises. If he 
has not leaned upon God's promises for support and 
health, for guidance, comfort, and all God's gifts, he 
does not know what life is; he has never tasted of it. 

God's promises are kept. We have only to realize 
His presence here and now; God never fails His child- 



PRAYER 81 

ren. Man loses his consciousness of God's support of him 
when he wanders from God, his Father-Mother, — from 
harmonizing with divine Principle. 

Agreeing with God's plan for him, seeking to please 
God in all his ways, awakens him to divine Heritage of 
eternal life, eternal riches, of everlasting success. 

Man, harmonizing with divine Principle, brings 
about a realization of fulfillment of desires of prayers 
answered. Man does not see his prayers answered, only 
because he will not surrender his human thought of 
things to God's understanding. When he says "Thy will 
be done," and means it, then will he enter the Kingdom 
wherein heavenly harmony and peace reign evermore. 

". . . The peace of God, which passeth all under- 
standing . ..." is the "gift from God to man", who 
surrenders his will to divine Love, the Father-Mother. 

". . . not my will, but thine, be done," is the high- 
est form of prayer; ". . .for your Father knoweth what 
things ye have need of, before ye ask him." (Matt. 6:8.) 
"Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace: there- 
by good shall come unto thee." (Job 22:21.) 

"And it shall come to pass, that before they call, 
I will answer; And while they are yet speaking, I will 
hear." One can see by this promise that he anticipates 
our needs for He who made us is the only one who has 
depth of understanding of what is best for our devel- 
opment and growth. 



82 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Often man's need is that finances shall be with- 
drawn from him, that he may learn the lesson of Love's 
support of him. It is then that he learns the true mean- 
ing of the words that "God supports." God must be seen 
as omnipotent to uphold man; the lesson must be well 
learned until he realizes that God's power to support is 
greater than the seeming power of money. God will not 
allow anyone to be deprived of the grand privilege of 
learning money's powerlessness to support and spirit's 
omnipotence to clothe, to feed, and to shelter man, and 
to meet all of his needs. When financial support fails 
man and friends fall away, then comes God's opportun- 
ity. Our divine Parent draws us closer at that time to 
the warmth of His loving heart, and for the first time 
in our lives, do we really learn Love's lesson. At such 
a time fear is removed by the realization that his hand 
is in God's and that divine Love never loses sight of His 
child for one instant. At such a time man learns more 
of the quality of God's grace. 

The author once was placed in such a position. 
Turning her face to God for help, she heard a voice from 
heaven, bending down, whispering into her ear these 
words, "My grace is sufficient for thee." This enabled 
her to go forward into what seemed to be her "Red 
Sea." The lesson of patience, of grace, and of Love, the 
lesson of God's omnipotence, and of money's impotence, 
— with these well learned, God lifts us into the greater 
riches of spirituality, which wake us to the presence of 



PRAYER 83 

abundance of whatever material riches are necessary for 
the meeting of man's human needs. God gives to His 
children overflowing measures of His bounty, and will 
meet all our human needs until the dream of materiality 
is dispelled. 

Jesus' prayer, as expressed in his great Sermon on 
the Mount, is the most beautiful prayer ever written; 
its greatness is its simplicity, — the simplicity of Truth. 

It is a poem! 

It is a song! 

It is a prayer of childlike surrender to God's will! 

It says "Thy will be done in earth, as it is in hea- 
ven/' not "My will be done in earth as it is in heaven." 

One needs to go much deeper into the meaning of 
the Lord's Prayer; this is possible according to Jesus' 
promise as given in the Bible, — "Ask, and it shall be 
given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall 
be opened unto you." (Matt. 7:7.) 

Seeking for the depth of meaning of the one great- 
est prayer ever written, man will receive the reward 
of his desires being granted. 

This prayer begins with Jesus' acknowledgment of 
God as our source and Creator. 

1. "Our Father which art in heaven." 

Since our Father-Mother God is in heaven, then we, 
who are inseparable from our Divine Parents, are in 
heaven, too, because we can never be separated for one 
moment from Father-Mother, who is divine Love. 



84 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

2. "Hallowed be Thy Name." 

Sacred, holy, is the name of Father-Mother-Love. 

3. "Thy kingdom come." 

Bring into our consciousness that the Kingdom of 
Heaven is omnipresent here and now; awaken us from 
our dream existence of sin, sickness and death. 

4. "Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven." 
Father-Mother-Love, lead us evermore, for thou 
knowest what is best for thy children. 

5. "Give us this day our daily bread." 

Man in the bosom of God knows no hunger. He is 
continually nourished by the Father-Mother-Love of 
God. 

6. "And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our 
debtors." 

Jesus knew that God made man, therefore that he 
would feel worthy of forgiveness only as he, forgives. 
Jesus raised man's standard of honestv in this state- 
ment; He knew man to be at one with divine Principle, 
the Mind of God. He knew that man, in his uprighteous- 
ness of thought, would not expect to have his debts for- 
given until he had forgiven his debtors. 

7. "And lead us not into temptation, but deliver 
us from evil." 

Jesus proves by this statement that evil has neither 
life, ability, nor wisdom with which to lead; since God 
made man and. God is omnipresent, then God is the only 
leader of mankind. His statement, understood, is an an- 



PRAYER 85 

nihilation of the thought that evil mortal, so called mind, 
can lead. 

8. ''For Thine is the Kingdom, and the power, and 
the glory, forever." "Jesus". 

The closing statement of Jesus' prayer is the kernel 
of the Truth; the whole prayer — the Lord's Prayer — 
rests upon it and finds its foundation in this last state- 
ment of it. Without the truth of that statement, the 
Lord's Prayer would have nothing to stand upon. It is 
its base. 

"Our Father which art in heaven, 

Hallowed be Thy Name. 

Thy kingdom come. 

Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. 

Give us this day our daily bread. ^ 

And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. 

And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil; 

For Thine is the Kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, forever. Amen. "Jesus the Christ." 



WITHIN the LABORATORY 
OF INFINITE LOVE 



CHAPTER IV. 

LIFE 

"Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a 
crown of life." (Revelation 2:10.) 

"Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my 
word, and believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlast- 
ing; life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is 
passed from death unto life." (John 5:24.) 

Man will realize, manifest much greater life as he 
awakes to the promises of the Bible and leans upon 
them. Ail of them are fulfilled; man needs only to re- 
alize that fact. 

Life is not of the body. Human beings seem to nave 
less understanding of what produces life than they have 
of anything else. Truth, stimulating the whole of man's 
system, produces life in him ; a wrong, righted stirs one's 
circulation into action. One-half day spent in right 
thinking wilh bring more ruddiness of complexion and 
healthiness to the body than will be accomplished by 



90 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

vapor baths with massage. The author makes these state- 
ments from knowledge gained from her own experience. 

She feels that she has divine authority, as regards 
understanding of what constitutes life, because she has 
had her fourth stroke of paralysis, and, according to 
the statement of at least fifty doctors, should have died 
fifty times from different diseases. She, perhaps, has 
broken more materia medica laws, as regards the phy- 
sical causes which result in death, than has any other 
one person. Several times her heart and entire physical 
system have had no action at all, she was not even 
breathing, but each time she has maintained her con- 
sciousness of God as being with her and as being her 
life. Having kept consciousness, she has caused those 
watching over her to see that she was not dead, though 
the life of the body seemed to have gone, finally the 
body, through the knowledge of the power of God, has 
awakened to action again, and she has thus remained on 
this earth. 

At times like this she has gone so far into the be- 
yond that she hesitates to relate her experience, but she 
must say that she knows that even death is powerless to 
break the continuity of life. The best way she can tell 
part of her experience is that her body died, and her 
mind went into the world one enters after death long 
enough to behold and to gain quite an understanding of 
it 5 and then it seemed to her she was drawn back again 
to this world. She is a living witness to the Truth that 



LIFE 91 

what is commonly called death is not a reality. Jesus 
would not have spoken of it as the last enemy to be 
overcome had it been real. So spiritualized was she by 
the experience of apparently having passed through 
death that from that time her own family have said she 
has never been the same person, so great a change came 
over her during this transforming period. 

She has had so many experiences with death that it 
is thought by some who have been with her at such times 
that she will never see death again, that she has over- 
come the last enemy. She relates this only as a deeper 
understanding of her wrestles with death, but she feels 
she is quite human and more than probable, at some time 
will go through death as do other human beings. 

Friends and Practitioners have wondered at her 
daring and coolness in times of handling patients who 
seemed to be dying. She never hastens to them, never be- 
comes alarmed, and though she has been called to the 
bedside of hundreds who have been dying, she has never 
seen death in her practice. 

With these experiences, she feels she has a right 
to speak with authority regarding the illusion called 
death. However, there is one indisputable authority upon 
the subject, that is Jesus, who proved to the world that 
death is but an enemy to be defeated. As long as con- 
sciousness of God remains in man, he will not pass on. 
Clarence W. Chadwick, C.S.B., has treated this subject 
so wonderfully in a lecture which is published by the 



92 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Christian Science Publishing Society, named "Christian 
Science: The Resurrection and The Life/' that little 
more can be said by her regarding "Consciousness." The 
author, though she has studied this pamphlet for at 
least fifty hours, is still studying it. 

Mary Baker Eddy, in her writings, speaks with 
great authority concerning the understanding of the un- 
reality of death. How could anyone read the quotations 
at the beginning of this chapter and yet believe in death ? 
Life is spiritual, therefore it is not physical. The spirit- 
ual body of man brought into his human consciousness, 
permeates the human system, thus electrifying it with 
the life of the true body, which body is made of up of 
three substances: Life, Truth, and Love. 

Accordingly as man is conscious of his true self, 
does he manifest life. Wrong thinking, inclusive of dis- 
trust, suspicious and unkind thoughts of another, will 
produce a sluggishness to the physical body ; casting out 
all thoughts from man's system which are not good 
thoughts, will awaken man's system into acitvity. 

Saint Paul says, "For to be carnally minded is 
death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace." 
(Rom. 8:6.) One who spends his days and nights in 
doing good to others is storing up within him the energy 
of eternal life. Man would not have need of stimulants 
if he understood that the stimulant of Truth ,entering 
his consciousness, is the awakening of his entire system. 
God gave man dominion over all lesser ideas of creation 



LIFE 93 

and over every condition. That dominion is mind's con- 
trol over everything that is unlike God. Surely the mind 
of man can control and overcome the weakness and fal- 
sities of the so-called ' 'mortal' ' mind and of the weak- 
nesses of the physical system. Man's body will be de- 
pendable when he learns that for every physical organ 
there is a true spiritual organ of a true spiritual body. 
Bringing the spiritual body, with its eternal perfection 
into his consciousness, his health remains, even though 
the physical organ may utterly fail. A good illustration 
of that is to be found in the chapter on "Healing" where 
the physical lungs failed, but the spiritual lungs ap- 
peared thus saving a life. 

The spiritual body is referred to in these words of 
St. Paul: "For I am persuaded that neither death; nor 
life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things 
present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor 
any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the 
love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." (Rom. 
8:38-39.) That body, made by God, cannot be injured 
or destroyed. God is its health, its strength and its life. 
Thinking of the men who have lost limbs in the world 
war of the Twentieth Century, it is good to know that 
their real bodies are perfect and unharmed, for God's 
creation is eternal and perfect. Saint John writes con- 
cerning the spiritual body "Beloved, now are we the 
sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall 
be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall 



94 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

be like him; for we shall see him as he is." (I John 3:2.) 
There are many quotations in the Bible which prove 
that God dwelleth in man. Since that is true, then He is 
the life of man. Where is the argument then for believ- 
ing that man's life is controlled or results from anything 
physical? There are so many statements in the Bible 
to prove that God is man's health. Without health there 
is no life, for health and life are inseparable, both being 
gifts from God. Health is a spiritual quality which is 
permanent in man just as life is a substance of God from 
which man is created. 

A splendid understanding of true health is to be 
found in Romans (12:1), "I beseech you, therefore, 
brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your 
bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, 
which is your reasonable service." The next verse of this 
same chapter defines the process of healing of man; it is 
a process which Jesus used in this work, "And be not 
conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that 
good, and acceptable and perfect, will of God." (Rom. 
12:2.) The reader will please notice that in this verse 
it does not state that man will be transformed by the 
renewing of his body, but that he will be transformed 
by the renewing of his mind. 

Healing through the Power of God, from the stand- 
point of God, the Physician, is directly opposite to the 
materia medica ways of healing, because the foundations 



LIFE 95 

of the two are different. The doctors of materia medica 
deal mostly with the physical man and man's human 
mind; while God, the physician, deals solely with man's 
heart, soul and spiritual body and works from the stand- 
point of Divine ^ind, dominating and controlling, and 
rising victorious over every mental or physical weakness 
of man. 

Those who do not know of the process of healing 
by spiritual science confuse their way of working with 
that of mental scientists. They get the impression that 
it is their own minds or the mind of the Practitioner 
which influences or controls their thinking. That is a 
false impression. The process of healing, which is per- 
fectly illustrated (Rom. 12:2) as quoted above, is that 
of awakening man to his divine Mind, the mind of God, 
and to the fact that he is the image and likeness of God. 
As this mind comes into his consciousness, it displaces 
the weakness of the human thinking, it brings to man's 
consciousness the true body and displaces the conscious- 
ness of the physical body. Thus the renewing of man's 
mortal mind goes on, transformed by Mind's permeation 
of it until it is dispossessed and Divine Mind governs 
man's thought. Thus, God possesses man ; man, God con- 
trolled is healed. 

"The first man is of the earth, the second man is 
the Lord from heaven. " (I Cor. 15:47.) 

The first man mentioned in this verse refers to the 
unreal man, the second one means the son of God, the 



96 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

man made in the imasje and likencsss of God. The next 
three verses are a defining of the first and second man. 
"So when this corruptible shall have put on incorrup- 
tion, and this mortal shall put on immortality, then shall 
be brought to pass the saying that is written, death is 
swallowed up in victory. "O death, where is thy sting! 
O grave, where is thy victory!" If death is to be swal- 
lowed up in victory, then can death be anything but an 
illusion? If "the sting of death is sin and the strength 
of sin is the law," then with the effacement of sin there 
will also come the effacement of death. When man is 
sinless, man will overcome death. 

Hundreds of people today have overcome the last 
enemy in the following way: They have gained the un- 
derstanding that death has not the power to separate 
them from their loved ones. Man who is spiritual does 
not go through the dream of death. Only the mortal 
man has a dream of death to go through. King David in 
the twenty-third Psalm could speak of it only as the 
"valley of the shadow of death." 

The real man, who is the only man there is of each 
one of us, does not die, therefore he does not go away. 
The true man, having a perfect, substantial body, poss- 
essing divine Intelligence, being all love, and having 
perfection of individuality does not go away at all; he 
cannot even be sick and the one who has lost sistfit of 
his friend through the belief of death will not lose the 
presence of his friend's real self in the least if he has 



LIFE 97 

awakened to the consciousness of his own spiritual pres- 
ence. 

As an illustration, the author's heart has been heal- 
ed of grief from loss of loved ones by the realization 
that she has not lost them. This is not spiritualism, 
for it does not in any way refer to the human bodies. 
The best way she knows to describe the presence of 
those supposed to be gone is that she has the feeling of 
their qualities with her, their atmosphere, their indivi- 
dual minds and their love always present with her. 

There is great joy in the knowledge that in reality 
no one has ever died and that no one can ever die, for 
God did not make a man who could die; he does not 
know death. If this life fills all space, where can death 
find occupancy? 

The only thing which keeps man from seeing his 
fellow man in the human body after he has died is the 
obstructing wall of thinking due partly to superstitions 
of the early days of the world that after man goes 
through a certain sickness, called death, he is no more 
io be seen on this earth. When a man goes through the 
belief of death, he has the experience of having gone 
to sleep and when he awakens he believes too that he 
cannot be seen after death; he finds that he cannot see 
those who are about him. Argument — Man may have 
measles, or typhoid fever, or influenza, or any of the 
other numerous diseases which we learn we can have, 
and when he recovers, he can yet be seen by his fellow 



98 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

men, but if man goes through another illusion known 
as death, so uncanny an experience is it that he can 
never more be seen on this earth again. Is this not a 
foolish argument which could only be born of the mortal 
thinking ? 

Man, so to speak, becomes healed of death just as 
he becomes healed of influenza or of the whooping cough, 
and why after he is healed of death, and is all alive 
again, does he have to disappear from our human vision? 
It is one of the most absurd fallacies or beliefs with 
which the so-called mortal mind has deluded the world. 

When a man finds out there is no death — there- 
fore no separation — and through understanding learns 
that man does not even go anywhere, but is right here, 
he indeed begins to do away with the illusions and de- 
lusions of the human plan of things. 

There is but one obstacle between the human who 
does not go through the belief of death and the one 
who is thought to have died. The obstacle is a stonewall 
of solid conviction that the illusion, known as death, 
which Jesus called, "the last enemy", to be overcome, 
does separate man from man. When man goes through 
the "valley of the shadow of death", it being but a 
shadow because of the world's foolish belief that sep- 
arates man from man, he awakens from this dream to 
find that he cannot see any of the human beings which 
surrounded him before he succumbed to his belief of 



LIFE 99 

death: but he finds that he has to take up his problems 
exactly where he left them and that in reality there is 
not the slightest break in his life. He finds that what- 
ever business he had that was unfinished has to be fin- 
ished and whatever family or business problems were 
confronting him, they are still confronting him. There 
will be no change in his surroundings except he will not 
be able to see in the flesh those whom he knew before he 
succumbed to death. If he had debts to pay, their pay- 
ment will still present the same problem, though it may 
be in the dealing with other persons than the ones he 
previously knew. Man finds that through death he can- 
not evade any problems which surrounded him the day 
he thought he died. He will have identically the same 
kind of physical body which he had previously because 
the body is a production of man's thinking. 

The definition of the process of death is man's hu- 
man mind losing consciousness, which results in sleep, 
known as death. The so-called human mind can only be 
conscious of the kind of body he previously had. There- 
fore man's problem is in no way changed by going 
through death, except that the suffering from the loss 
of friends and loved ones, becoming a purifying pro- 
cess, will cause him to turn his thought Godward as he 
never did before; becoming more spiritual, his body and 
his state of consciousness will be better in accordance 
with the degree of spirituality which he might otherwise 
manifest by having gone through the ordeal of death. 



100 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Sleep in which man indulges a part of every twen- 
ty-four hours is a form of death. Man wakes up in the 
morning and there is little change in him. It is a won- 
der that the mortal dream man in deciding that the sleep 
of death separates man from man, did not make the 
decision also that the sleep to which man succumbs once 
in every twenty-four hours does not separate man from 
man, it being a form of death. If the mortal mind were 
to be in the least degree consistent, it should have made 
a law that since sleep is a form of death and since death 
separates man from man, when man awakens from his 
night's sleep, he should find himself elsewhere. 

The understanding of death's unreality and of 
death's powerlessness to injure the one who goes through 
a dream, or to separate him from his fellow men is a 
comforting thought, which heals the heart of the one 
bereft and of the one apparently gone on. 

It is surprising that man in this day and age be- 
lieves in death as having power to separate man from 
man when he contemplates not only Jesus' Resurrection, 
but His mountaintop experience; when he took two of 
his Disciples into a high mountain top of spirituality, 
thus rising above the obstructing thoughts of the human 
mind, he showed them Moses and Elias, who had long 
since been what the world called dead. This should prove 
to any thinker that no one is dead and that spiritual un- 
derstanding will pierce the walls of obstructing thoughts 
to the vanishing of the whole belief of separation of 



LIFE 101 

man from man due to the process of having passed 
through the shadow of death. 

The author knows from experience that the under- 
standing of this chapter will bring to the one awaken- 
ing to it the greatest expansion of his consciousness of 
life. Since there is no deaths since Jesus proved that it 
is possible for him to reveal those who had long since 
apparently been dead to His disciples, then man is jus- 
tified in believing that since there is no death, no one 
has ever really died and that all are alive from the days 
of creation. It awakens him to the great consciousness 
and realization of the Truth that Adam and Eve are 
alive, that Moses and Jesus and His disciples have gain- 
ed a greater realization of life than has man who has 
not risen above the human consciousness as yet. It 
awakens one to the fact that when the walls of death 
fall away, the great men and women of the world's his- 
tory, as well as those who seem less great, the war 
heroes of the Twentieth Century, and mothers, fathers, 
sons and daughters are all alive. This awakening brings 
great joy to men's thoughts, but most of all it removes 
from his thoughts the belief of thousands of people as 
being dead. It is a removal from his consciousness of 
the false concepts that those from the beginning of time 
were thought of as dead, instead of seeing the Truth 
about them. They have learned much more concerning 
life and are proving life much more thaan are those 
of this earth. Because they have gone through the 



102 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

dream of death it gives man a great consciousness of 
life, which eventually will enable him to awaken to the 
life-giving consciousness of the omnipresence of the liv- 
ing God. 

Realizing that man has never died and that no one 
in reality can ever die, is a stimulant to the whole system 
of man's thinking. It proves to man that death is but 
an illusion, which will defraud man of happiness as long 
as it can, and it brings man into the realization of the 
Truth of the omnipresence of THE LIVING GOD. 
In such understanding as that where death, therefore 
separation, is cast out of consciousness and proven un- 
real, man's consciousness is brought to a realization of 
Joy's omnipresence. One begins to glimpse the under- 
standing of the Truth that God is the joy of the world. 

This chapter should be a healing balm to jthe heart 
of the one who is grief -stricken by loss from the belief 
of death. This Truth is a part of the understanding of 
the words of Jesus when he said: "Blessed are they 
that mourn, for they shall be comforted. ,, 



CHAPTER V. 

TRUTH 

Eternal Beauty 

"Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name; 
worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness. ,, 
(Psalms 29:2.) 

"And he said, Draw not nigh hither: put off thy 
shoes from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou 
standest is holy ground. " (Exodus 3:5.) 

The entire universe of God is holy ground! 

It is difficult for the human to realize that the 
Spiritual Universe is here and now. It is necessary for 
man to awaken to that Truth, because feeling that it 
is a place beyond which man has not yet lived causes 
him to feel continually that heaven is beyond, far away. 
It brings a separating thought between man and heaven, 
for dwelling in the Spiritual Universe is dwelling in 
heaven. Man does not have to go anywhere to be in 
heaven, for Jesus makes it clear that it is here and now, 
and the state of consciousness of the realization of the 



104 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

presence of the Spiritual Universe is right here wherever 
man is now standing. 

Jesus tells man that the Kingdom of Heaven is 
within. WJiy within him? Because he has simply to 
awaken to the truth that not only does God dwell in 
man, in that he made man, but man dwells forevermore 
in God's universe. 

Man has not been able to do more than glimpse 
this truth that heaven is here and present with him, be- 
cause his vision seems to be obstructed by the belief of 
materiality. Man will begin to awaken to the Spiritual 
Universe, as present with him, and to the truth that he 
abideth evermore in heavenly Love, in proportion as he 
begins to prove the unreality of matter and the omni- 
potence and omnipresence of Spirit. 

"Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be Thy 
name/' Not only is the ground upon which man stands 
holy ground, but the name of God, our Father-Mother, 
also His divine presence, must be felt by man in the 
beauty of God's holiness. One who glimpses the spiri- 
tual man universally, the Spiritual Universe as being all, 
and the living God as being omnipresent, and who real- 
izes, as he must, the sacredness of God, begins to 
awaken to the truth of the sacredness of all His crea- 
tion. For instance, when one seemingly has not the 
spiritual sense to discern the holiness of music, its 
sacredness, one's heart and soul have not yet fully 
awakened. 



TRUTH 105 

The Bible speaks of man's body as being the 
Temple of God, therefore man should awaken to the 
fact that he — even he — is holy. A great change will 
come in the world's thought when it dawns upon the 
consciousness of man that his body is the Temple of 
God, his spiritual body God's workmanship, and that 
God dwelleth in man, then and then only will man cease 
from his disrespect of man. The spiritual body so per- 
vades the physical dream body that even it must par- 
take of the divine hues of the beauty of holiness; there- 
fore even man's physical body should be held as more 
sacred, purer, and more to be protected than has hereto- 
fore been considered by mankind. "Know ye not that 
ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God 
dwelleth in you?" (I. Cor. 3:16.) 

Because of the haste and competition, and strife 
and struggle of men who are endeavoring to stand in the 
financial marts, man's attitude of disrespect has especially 
to be coped with in the business world. That disrespect, 
which in most instances is not intentional, will not be 
tolerated, and so will be effaced from the coming of the 
true understanding of business, this understanding being 
embodied in these words of Jesus, "wist ye not that I 
must be about my Father's business?" He realized that 
God is the owner and controller of all businesses of the 
world, both material and spiritual. 

The business world, spiritualizing its consciousness, 
realizing God's presence and God's ownership of all 



106 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

business, now awakening to the truth that the affairs 
of man are holy; the church, long since recognized as 
sacred; the homes of the universe governed with Christ 
as their head; man's thought of the world transformed 
and spiritualized; the Holy Bible taken as the guide 
of all — all these once glimpsed, respect awakens in 
man; his vision glimpses the all-inclusiveness of the 
beauty of holiness. 

Jesus gave us the fullest understanding of the one 
and only perfect religion. It is a religion of Love, 
wherein good overcomes evil; Love overcomes hate; and 
God is the only physician. 

The dominant note in Jesus' character is purity, 
"Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God." 
(Matt. 5:8) 

The understanding of the religion which he left 
for us has passed through many phases, has undergone 
numerous transitional states and stages, which has re- 
sulted in a great many different religious sects. The 
teachings of the different denominations of Christianity 
seem to have disassociated the thought of beauty from 
religion: they fail to see beauty as a quality of God. 
How can one question God's deep love for beauty when 
one views his glorious sunsets? 

In the preceding chapters of this book it is clearly 
seen and understood that every material object, whether 
it is the sun, a tree, a flower, or the earth, is a faint 



TRUTH 107 

symbol of the real spiritual tree, of the real earth and 
of the real beauty. 

When spiritual vision begins to dawn on man, he 
glimpses the true beauty of the sunset, then can he un- 
derstand that the vision of beauty at eventide is infinite- 
ly more dazzling, and more exquisite than the human 
eye can see. With this new understanding, which is sus- 
tained by the Word of God, one must see that beauty is 
the result of Christianity; and ugliness a result of sin. 
God, who has knowledge only of perfection, was able to 
create a universe of perfection. His mind has no other 
comprehension. Therefore, all that He has made is a 
manifestation of the beauty of harmony and of rhythm 
and His universe is clad in the "beauty of holiness." 

If we are not expressing beauty in every way, then 
we are not manifesting or expressing God. Many of us 
are unable to manifest in our physical forms even a 
slight degree of beauty because of the deformities and 
defects of the human, due to disaster, sickness and sin. 
Often man is misshapen from his mothers womb, but 
each one of God's children can express eternal beauty, 
which is the only real and lasting kind. 

If we are dwelling in the all-inclusiveness of God's 
mind, if we are the image and likeness of God, speaking 
absolutely, then we, as God's children, are beautiful to 
behold, for God knows only beauty. 

God, the source of beauty, would not be able to 
create his children otherwise than beautiful. In the true 



108 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

creation, which is here and now, God has made man's 
spiritual form perfect and in manifestation of infinite 
variety of loveliness. 

There is a thought in the world which must be dis- 
pelled. This thought is due to the religious beliefs of 
the last century. The whole thought of many religious 
teachers is that beauty does not go with truth; that 
beauty and sincerity are qualities never found together. 
Even in this Twentieth Century beauty in man brings 
upon him a thought of distrust and insincerity, which is 
all but hopeless to cope with. It is time for us to awaken 
from our distorted narrow religious views. Man express- 
ing beauty in most instances is beautiful, because he is 
true and sincere. But because of the suggestions and dis- 
trust of the world brought upon one who is beautiful, it 
is almost impossible for a man possessing real beauty 
to prove sincerity or to keep sincere. Only one who ex- 
presses spiritual beauty is true and the others of the 
world, especially those accusing them of insincerity, are 
the false ones. 

Mind's creation is exquisitely expressed and a great 
lesson is learned by the study of snowflakes. By placing 
snowflakes under a magnifying glass, it is discovered 
that though there are no two of the crystals alike, that 
each one is perfect within itself. 

The most exquisite of fine laces cannot be compared 
with the delicate beauty of the fine tracery of the snow- 
flake. It gives one a faint gleam of understanding of the 



TRUTH 109 

beautiful Mind which has formed the millions of snow- 
flakes and of the beautv of detail of the Mind of God. 

God manifests perfection of detail, of order and of 
beauty in all of his creations. Without perfection of de- 
tail in the formation of an idea, there is no harmony. 
Harmony is the fundamental substance of the Divine 
Mind in the expression and manifestation of beauty. If 
we do not love Beauty, we do not love God! 

The author, having pursued a deep study of music, 
possesses an innate love for all branches of art. She sor- 
rowed often because of her inability to go into the study 
of painting and sculpture. God has granted her heart's 
desire in an unexpected way. He has granted her the 
ability to mold and chisel by re-forming misshapen child- 
ren of earth into the beauty of holiness. Several years 
ago she realized that she was working in a laboratory 
of healing Truths and received a light of understanding 
upon reading in Mrs. Eddy's "Miscellany", (P. 178) 
where she mentions a ". . . laboratory of infinite Love 
. . . ." This is a spiritual structure more real to the 
author than material surroundings and she has been 
dwelling therein by day and by night for the past four 
years. Her laboratory is invisible to the human eye. The 
s\ib stances of Life, Truth and Love, which have been 
revealed to her from God are the substances which she 
is using for the healing of all discordant conditions. 

In the last analysis there are no miracles. What has 



110 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

been done can be accomplished again. A miracle is a 
miracle only as long as we have not the understanding 
of the process which produced the phenomenon. When 
the understanding of the process which performs the 
miracle is revealed, it ceases to astonish the beholder. 
Jesus worked miracles which never since have been per- 
formed. If we are to believe Jesus, and the author dares 
not doubt his word, man must and will perform not 
only as great miracles as those of His time, but greater. 
Jesus says, ". . . and greater works than these shall he 
do; because I go unto my Father." (Johnl4:12). Jesus 
spoke no idle words. The understanding of spiritual laws 
will unveil the holy mystery which enshrouds His heal- 
ing work. Mrs. Eddy threw great light upon the miracles 
of Jesus to the extent that lesser healing work is now 
being performed everywhere. It is a part of progress 
that not one, but many of us, should so know spiritual 
laws that in this century the fulfilling of Jesus' promise 
will be brought about. 

It seemed a fitting place in the chapter on Beauty 
to reveal to the world that there are laboratories of in- 
finite Love in which God's children may labor for the 
light of understanding of healing. The coming of the 
laboratory of infinite Love to the consciousness of the 
author was an awakening of greatest beauty to her wait- 
ing thought. The laboratory of infinite Love is attained 
through consecration in God's service and by great love 
for God and man. 



TRUTH 111 

God showers his blessings upon all, and all who love 
God supremely may receive the revelation and gift from 
Him of a laboratory of infinite Love. Divine Love is the 
greatest healing substance. Prof. Henry Drummond, in 
his essav on Love, which is an analvsfs of the thirteenth 
chapter of First Corinthians, has truly described the 
power of diviine Love as "The greatest thing in the 
world." 

At one time the writer suffered mental anguish be- 
cause of the ugliness which temporarily surrounded 
her. She could not understand why a setting of ugliness 
so pained her. and was obliged to have assistance from 
a Christian Science Practitioner to relieve her suffering. 
It seemed to be a weakness that she should allow ugli- 
ness to distress her and she was rather ashamed of being 
affected by it. As soon as she understood why ugliness 
was intolerable to her, she awakened to the truth that 
the presence of ugliness implies the absence of the God 
consciousness, for God knows only beauty. Had she 
clearly felt the presence of God about her, the ugliness 
would have vanished and her surroundings would have 
been transformed into beauty. Her suffering was due to 
her lost consciousness of the omnipresence of God, of 
harmony and of beauty. How often does one see beauty 
in the unattractive man or woman? 

All of mankind can be beautiful because beautiful 
thoughts make the lovely face; beauty of loving hearts 
and of hands and of the tenderness of the tongues of 



112 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

man and other like qualities will convey man's beauty to 
another, even though the human features may be un- 
pleasant to look upon. 

What is more beautiful than the smile of a child? 
"Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; 
for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do al- 
ways behold the face of my Father which is in heaven." 
(Matt. 18:10.) In the first part of man's life, he may 
seek and search for the rarest gems and jewels and may 
desire the most brilliant stones which can be found with- 
in the bosom of Mother Earth, in rivers and in the sea. 
Man wakens to the fact that these jewels cannot com- 
fort him or sustain him, or heal him; and his desire 
turns toward the thoughts of the precious jewels, which 
God has for His children. We have to search for God 
as for hidden treasures. "Again, the kingdom of heaven 
is like unto treasure hid in a field; the which when a 
man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth 
and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field/' 
(Matt. 13:44.) The jewels of truth, the gems of healing 
thoughts, the precious stones of the crowns of rejoic- 
ing worn by him who overcometh are everlasting trea- 
sures which light our pathway on our journey into the 
heights up to God and are the only treasures which we 
can lay up in the heaven of our own hearts. "Lay not 
up for yourselves treasures upon earth where moth and 
rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and 
steal." (Matt. 6:19.) 



TRUTH 113 

Parting with earthly jewels, we search for immortal 
diadems. "And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall be given 
you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be open- 
ed unto you." (Luke 11:9.) Many of us find jewels of 
Truth that are so beautiful that we can hardly bear 
their light now. 

The Holy Bible contains myriads of caskets filled 
with precious stones. They are for those who love God 
deeply and who serve him continually. 

The Holy City: "And I saw a new heaven and a 
new earth; for the first heaven and the first earth were 
passed away; . . . and the building of the wall of it 
was of Jasper; and the City was pure gold, like unto 
clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the City 
were garnished with all manner of precious stones." 
(Rev. 21:1, 18, 19.) 

"He giveth power to the faint; and to them that 
have no might He increaseth strength. Even the youths 
shall faint and be weary; . . . But they that wait upon 
the Lord shall renew their strength: they shall mount 
up with wings as eagles: they shall run and not be 
weary; and they shall walk and not be faint. (Isaiah 
40:29-31.) 

Eternal Youth 

Age and decrepitude, the stage of mortal man 
which comes before the belief of death, seems to be a 



114 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

stern reality to most people. The author's thought has 
always been childlike. From early youth she has never 
accepted a thought of age as being real. There seems to 
be nothing in her consciousness that would give her the 
ability to comprehend that there is such a thing as age. 
Often she has been rebuked for not showing unusual def- 
erence to the aged; she did not show them especial re- 
spect because, to her, they were not old. We are finding 
out by observation that the errors and hindrance which 
accompany age are being overcome in the world to some 
extent even by those who have not taken up the study 
of the Science of Religion. Spiritual man manifests eter- 
nal perfection, having neither age nor youth. Longevity 
has continually decreased from the development of ma- 
teria medica laws and limitations. 

The Bible says that "Man that is born of a woman 
is of few days, and full of trouble. " (Job 14:1.) That 
refers only to the mortal man. The shortness of his days 
and his vanishing into dust only brings to light the real 
man of God's creating, for He knows only eternal per- 
fection and lives on forever. 

Taking the argument of today that man's life here 
will be three score years and ten more or less and that 
at the age of seventy, or thereabouts, he ages and dies, 
what will he do with the fact known to many even who 
are not students of the Science of Religion that man 
has forever manifested eternal perfection, possessing 
neither age nor youth, having always been a perfect son 



TRUTH 115 

of God? The length of time which he has been living, 
in reality could be, humanly speaking, described by the 
word "Eternity." "Before Abraham was, I am." (John 
8:58.) That being so, when it is conveyed to the youth 
of twenty that he is immeasurably old, believing it, he 
would probably take on the appearance of decrepitude 
and quickly die. Even from a mortal, material stand- 
point there is no reason or sense in the argument of 
age. Man is naturally active and is constantly throw- 
ing off the old flesh and broken down tissues of the body 
and there comes in their place a renewal of tissues and 
of blood. There is constantly a general refreshment of 
man's system, giving to him a new physical body. The 
physicians state that man's flesh is made entirely new 
every seven years. Then, humanly speaking, where is the 
argument for the coming of age upon man? 

Another inconsistency of the human concept of age 
is that wisdom comes only with added years. The author, 
coming to a new city, a stranger to most of those about 
her, giving to her patients such depth of spiritual un- 
derstanding that only age, seemingly, can bring to one, 
was surprised to find that they believed, because 
of her wisdom, that she must be about fifty years of 
age, when she was only in the early thirties. The writer 
feels that she does not look any older than her age. The 
judgment was based on the human understanding that 
such wisdom can only emanate from one who has lived 
long and experienced greatly. 



116 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Wisdom most often is manifested by children, al- 
though it is seldom recognized. Though the author is not 
a child, she has the childlike quality to which Jesus re- 
ferred when He said that a little child is the greatest 
amongst these. The child manifests wisdom because its 
mind is pure, therefore it sees clearly to discern the 
mind of God, which pervades all space. 

To speak in terms of the human mind, another fal- 
lacy of the human belief of age is that with its coming 
one loses his brightness and charm, becoming much less 
lovely and often helpless. A child born into this world 
is disciplined and educated; its parents teach him more 
of God every day. Such training brings about develop- 
ment of grace and beauty. Then as the years go on, man's 
growth and understanding of love and of God, his awak- 
ening to the beauty all about him, to progress and activ- 
ity should ennoble him more and more. 

The first part of man's life experience is a mould- 
ing and developing of his character, and since he has 
learned activity, it should produce an ability to be men- 
tally more active every year and each year know more 
about God. Why should not man be infinitely more beau- 
tiful, more joyous, more alert as the years go on than 
when he is twenty? He reads more books, has more 
knowledge; through suffering and self-abnegation has 
been purified by a furnace of affliction and has drawn 
closer to God through what he has experienced. Then 
it would seem inevitable that man at the age of sixty 



TRUTH 117 

would be much more attractive, much keener intellectual- 
ly, have much greater knowledge of God, and much more 
ability for activity. Has the argument and belief of the 
world's thought of age and of what age brings with it 
any support in human reasoning? Man cannot do other- 
wise than grow in beauty and in grace as the years go 
on. 

Man's heart melts, man's nature softens and he be- 
comes more tender with years. He begins to gain a per- 
spective of the world's struggle and strife and sees that 
the things of the mortal world are fleeting and not satis- 
fying and for that reason is drawn closer to God. 

Only lately has the author been able to understand 
why she has always preferred to be with men and wo- 
men whom the world calls no longer young. To her they 
are younger than the girl or boy of sixteen and she has 
enjoyed them more. She has found them more beautiful 
in all the finer qualities than are those who are younger. 

Having written of the unreality of age, having 
shown that age is unnecessary and that it can be over- 
come in all, she feels that it is her duty to reveal the 
secret of eternal perfection, which in world parlance 
would be called, "Eternal Youth/' 

The Cure For The Belief Of Age 

To demonstrate eternal perfection, one must con- 
template God and the Spiritual Universe by day and 



118 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

by night. Seeking and searching for God, man gains en- 
trance into the consciousness of the Mind of God, who 
knows only life. Entering into the understanding of 
dwelling consciously in the pure thoughts of God, an 
atmosphere which is altogether pure and lovely, one 
learns the very secret of life. In so living man takes 
on the hues and colors of the brilliancy of the divine 
Mind, which neither slumbers nor sleeps, which knows 
no death, no inaction, no lifelessness. "Be ye trans- 
formed by the renewing of your mind." (Romans 12:2.) 

A part of the healing of the belief of age is that of 
giving up all of one's erroneous thoughts of people, of 
parting with any uncleanliness which may find lodgment 
in one's consciousness — in fact the giving up of all unreal 
thinking. 

To contemplate the Mind of God, to wait on the 
coming of the fullness of His presence, is to constantly 
gaze upon the beauty of Mind's Creation, which poss- 
esses a loveliness so great that it is beyond human com- 
prehension. The truths of Mind are a constant invigora- 
tion; dwelling in the consciousness of the Principle of 
Mind is the energizing of man. Can one conceive of the 
Mind of God growing weary, lifeless or aged, when one 
knows that this all-pervading Mind is without beginning 
or without end. Forgetting the mortal self in remember- 
ing the presence of that Mind, one will partake of its 
nature, of its beauty, which clothes one in its purity and 
its eternal perfection. 



TRUTH 119 

". . . If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, 
and his love is perfected in us. Hereby know we that 
we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us 
of his Spirit." (I John 4:12-13.) This quotation makes 
it clear that since God dwelleth in man as well as man 
dwelleth in God, the living waters of Truth are refresh- 
ing the entire system of man from within; and that the 
sunshine of God is flooding man's being from without; 
the pure Mind of God, ever operative, both within and 
without man, cleanses and purifies him. The indwelling 
of God therefore of divine Love, in man means life to 
man. Age is the belief of the absence of life. Is God 
ever absent from man? The Bible says, "For I am per- 
suaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor prin- 
cipalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to 
come, nor height nor depth, nor any other creature shall 
be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord." (Romans 8:38-39.) We read in 
the book of Genesis that man is made in the image and 
likeness of God, therefore man cannot age. Man, the 
image and likeness of God, permeated with God from 
within, dwelling in the living God, in his atmosphere, 
can only be eternally young. 

In order not to succumb to age, man must possess 
a great understanding of God as Love. Man's realiza- 
tion of the omnipresence of Love in which he forever 
dwells, and which permeates his being, keeps him ever 
young. 



120 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

One of the chief reasons of age is due to the ac- 
cumulative thoughts of years stored up in the conscious- 
ness of man; thoughts of malice, hate and distrust, of 
wrong thoughts, resentment and bitterness toward 
others. Unless these thoughts are cast out of man's con- 
sciousness by divine Love, they will produce age and 
finally death. 

As long as man has his heart filled with love for 
God and man, he will neither age nor die, growing con- 
tinually more beautiful. The little child's face is beauti- 
ful because it is ever looking into the sunlight of truth, 
and its face is ever upturned with thoughts of Love. It 
knows no hatred and resentment and so its face is the 
smile of Heaven. 

The next ingredient which beautifies and removes 
the possibilities of coming age is the contemplation of 
purity and allowing no impure thought to dwell in con- 
sciousness. Mental activity more than physical, is a con- 
tinual tonic; it develops the physical system to a degree 
far greater than physical exercise and when man learns 
this truth, he will dwell more and more in right mental 
activity. 

There is a desire in the heart of man to achieve 
greatness in some work of service for the world. Few 
seem to realize their expectations. Each failure presents 
an individual reason that would have to be taken up sep- 
arately, but there is one condition which, in a great de- 
gree causes these failures; it is the inability to over- 



TRUTH 121 

come obstacles. It requires life, energy and strength to 
overcome the many barriers which present themselves 
to one who would fain go forward into great accom- 
plishments. 

As proven by several of those who have benefited 
mankind through their great achievements, man's mental 
life, even with the absence of physical strength, makes 
possible the attainment of true success. Physical action 
and life play a very small part in man's success. Mind's 
activity and development is the all important factor in 
the handling of great world problems. Nothing is more 
true than that genius exists in accordance with a man's 
capacity for right mental activity. 

Sarah Bernhardt, the greatest actress of the world, 
attributes part of her success, I am told, in the over- 
coming of obstacles to the fact that she gives only five 
hours a night to sleep. Mary Baker Eddy, never very 
strong of body, and most of her life an invalid, possessed 
greater mental activity and endurance perhaps than any 
woman of the Nineteenth Century. 

The author having learned from her own experience 
the secret of continuous mental activity found that she 
only needed about five hours rest in the twenty-four. In 
her profession as Practitioner of Christian Science, she 
found it necessary to do without sleep altogether for 
perhaps forty-eight hours at a time. Her experience 
proved to her that a night spent with every thought 
given to pure and uplifting thoughts, to absolute right 



122 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

thinking, instead of to worries, became a mental tonic 
which caused her to feel mentally brighter and more 
rested in the morning than if she had slept. This is the 
experience of many other students of the Science of Re- 
ligion. If man does continual right thinking, this activity 
removes from his thoughts all obstacles and the facul- 
ties of his mind become smooth and clear. Right thinking 
is man's life. A sluggishness of the mind comes only 
when man allows obstructing thoughts to invade his con- 
sciousness. Any w r rong thought is a stoppage to the right 
thinking mind of man. The simplest and clearest defini- 
tion of the Christ Mind is to say that it is a right-think- 
ing Mind. The greatness of Jesus was due greatly to His 
ability continually to think right. Our actions are the 
result of our thinking. We, therefore, need only to watch 
our thinking, not our actions. 

One may wonder why this understanding is placed 
in the chapter on "Eternal Perfection. ,, It is because it 
demonstrates the continual brightening and refreshing 
of man, the casting off of all lethargy, the keeping of 
man in eternal freshness of mind and joy wherein age 
has no place. 

The author, having been an invalid all of her life, 
never knowing what it was to be out of pain, came into 
the study of the Science of Religion when all else had 
failed and when the Doctors had given her only a few 
months to live. In the years preceding her deeper awak- 
ening to religion, she having tried all materia medica 



TRUTH 123 

cures, baths and climates, tried also all the ways she 
knew of developing her body physically. Her hands 
even were so thin that her music teacher often felt that 
she must not play. Her chest was hollow and there was 
no flesh on her bones. Her life finally, had come to de- 
pend on whether she had the strength to take walks once 
or twice daily, to increase her circulation. The first year 
she took up the study of Christian Science she spent in 
the silence of her rooms, given to her in her father's 
home for her studies, she being dangerously ill. She 
took no exercise of any kind, but developed right mental 
action by delving into the writings of the Holy Bible, 
also of Mary Baker Eddy. At the end of one and one- 
half years of prayer and of study, for it became neces- 
sary for her to dwell in unceasing prayer in order to 
live, she found that she was able to give her services to 
the cause of Christian Science. From that time she has 
been too occupied with mental work to take physical 
exercise. In the few years in which she has been in this 
great study, though hardly leaving her domicile so con- 
stantly confined to her work was she, thereby taking 
no physical exercise, she, through her mind's develop- 
ment brought about by right thinking and by mental 
overcomings, has found that there came also the de- 
velopment of the body. As a result, she developed her 
chest and diaphragm and gained fullness of body to the 
extent that she is thought by everyone to be an athlete 
or singer. 



124 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

There is indeed a secret of understanding to be 
gained from this. Right thinking, pure, true and loving 
thoughts have proven to be her life to the extent of 
bringing out in her, one might say, the perfection of 
physical development. This has been the result of her 
awakening to the consciousness of being at one with the 
Divine Mind, the Mind of God, which fills all space; 
giving up her human understanding of intellect has been 
her mental awakening, for it lifted her into a spiritual 
intellect of keener discernment. 

Pondering, worshipping and seeking to come into 
harmony with divine Mind, lending human facilities to 
be used by the operation and activity of divine Mind is 
a cleansing, life-giving and strengthening of the mental 
faculties of man because of their surrendering their ser- 
vices to divine Minds operation. Then the divine intel- 
lect" appears in man and divine Understanding comes 
upon man and he begins to realize in some small degree 
the presence of divine Mind here and now. 

Many of us do not realize their agreement with 
divine Mind, which makes men spiritually great, because 
men will not obey the commands of God, "And be not 
conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that 
good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God/' (Ro- 
mans 12:2.) 

"Let us not be weary in well doing: for in due sea- 
son we shall reap, if we faint not." (Gal. 6:9.) 



TRUTH 125 



Music 



"It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and sing- 
ers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in prais- 
ing and thanking the Lord; and when they lifted up 
their voices with the trumpets and cymbals and instru- 
ments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, For He 
is good; for his mercy endureth for ever: that then the 
house was filled with a cloud, even the house of the 
Lord; So that the priests could not stand to minister 
by reason of the cloud: for the glory of the Lord had 
filled the house of God." (II. Chron. 5:13-14.) 

One who has studied the Bible seeking to interpret 
it spiritually, cannot fail to see the sacred and important 
part which music played in the worship of that time. 
This praising God with trumpets and with the cymbals 
and harp brought the glory of the Lord upon the peo- 
ple. The sacredness of music plays an important part 
throughout Bible history. The one hundred and fiftieth 
Psalm is filled, not only with praise of God, but with 
mention of all kinds of instruments and rejoicing song. 
The whole Book of Psalms is one soul-inspiring song, its 
variety of verse being moulded together into one holy 
symphony. The key-note of this harmonious whole is 
praise of the Lord of Hosts. The joyous song and praise 
in the different motives of this most beautiful of sym- 
phonies, encircles the World, rising to high heaven, 
flooding earth with its exultation. 



126 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Another instance of uplifted song is Mary's paeon 
of praise as found in Luke I, verses forty-six to fifty- 
six. The song in her heart which poured forth in thanks- 
giving to God for the promise of the child who would 
come into being and would be called Son of the Highest, 
is one of the most soul-inspiring hymns of praise in all 
literature. 

The Holy Bible contains wtihin its folds another 
volume of exquisite songs — Solomon's "Song of Songs." 
No love song so pure, when spiritually interpreted, as 
this one of Solomon's has since been given to the world. 
His understanding of love was divine. Only those who 
are thinking divinely are capable of entering into the 
understanding of the most beautiful love song which has 
ever been written. 

As long as man is in the human consciousness he 
will love music and understand it as one of the tenderest 
and deepest means of expression of Love. It is neither 
necessary nor wise for him to put aside an art which so 
nearly approaches the Divine, until his consciousness 
has become so wholly spiritualized that he can hear the 
harmonies of the Spiritual Universe. Man is not likely 
to reach this state until the universal dissolving of ma- 
terial things, when all existence will become spiritual. 
Through music, man can express more of spiritual Love, 
Truth and Beauty than through any other human means. 
The language of music can be interpreted only by one 
who has come to an understanding of divine Love 



TRUTH 127 

through the joy and suffering from human love. The 
heart of man comes forth in music. He who would not 
dieam oi patting his intimate beauty into words, will 
pour out the very throbbing of his heart in a sonata. 
The beauty of his nature is heard in this language of 
the Soul. Music is holy; it lifts man into a consciousness 
of the all-pervading Mind that knows no discord. 

Most music is composed from the anguish of the 
Soul on fire. Those who have not looked into the lives of 
the master musicians of the world, have something more 
to learn of man. Their lives are tragedies. Deprivation, 
self-sacrifice, and disappointments have brought them 
such suffering as to make them our most purified men. 
The sufferings which the composers of the world have 
endured, have made even the gold of their natures so 
much purer that by the time they have finished their life 
work thev have little left of their human selves, so little 
that they have grown into spiritual being. Few people 
ever know or understand the heart of one of them. The 
world can not comprehend such beauty of nature, such 
high ideals, or the supersensitiveness of these men. Most 
of them live in solitude, looking to God, the very source 
of harmony, for love and comfort; and God blesses and 
comforts them by pouring into their hearing divine har- 
monies, fresh from His throne. 

To the sensitive ear and nature of the finely strung 
musician, the speech and actions of most of the people 
of earth bring pain. They are hearing the whisperings 



128 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of the angels, not the harshness of the material world. 
Their very being itself is an exquisite harp of many 
strings, attuned to the harmonies of heaven. With their 
hearts beating with the rhythm of Love divine, and their 
Souls dwelling in the perfume of Love's purity, they 
do what they can to express, though faintly, what they 
hear of heavenly harmony. The graceful sweetness and 
love of the gentle womanhood of God falls in blessing 
upon the musician, giving him divine inspiration. One of 
the great privileges of earth comes to the musician, who 
knows the language well enough to enter into the con- 
sciousness and inspiration of other musicians. 

Music is holy; it exalts man into the consciousness 
of the all-pervading Mind, wherein all is rhythm and 
harmony. 

The author played the piano from study and from 
inspiration from her sixth year. Whenever she received 
praise for her playing, she explained that the music was 
from God, and so the praise must be given to Him. She 
had to do this because when playing she always felt His 
presence, and so felt herself on Holy Ground. The proof 
that divine Mind directed her playing is the fact that 
even people who had not liked music felt her inspira- 
tion when she played; and that later on healing was 
brought about by her playing of the pipe organ in 
Church. 

At one time when she had broken her wrist and 
thought that she could no longer play the piano, she felt 



TRUTH 129 

for a short time that there eould be no God who would 
allow such an injustice. After a short time the wrist 
healed, but she astonished her friends by giving up her 
music. She never felt that she could tell that one ear 
had closed and that she was too ill to play more than oc- 
casionally for her own comfort and for a few friends. 
After the healing of her broken ear drum, she felt that 
divine understanding would enable her to hear harmonies 
that she had never heard before, and to live in her music. 
Since then circumstances other than illness have kept 
her from music, but she has not left it. Drawing closer 
to God has taught her a new music: the harmony and 
rhythm of the God Heart. With loving kindness has 
God drawn her to Him, and in place of music, has given 
her the richest of blessings. 

He has revealed to her the secret of bringing har- 
mony into the lives of suffering humanity. She knows 
that her reward is great, when she realizes that through 
God she is able to restore harmony to numbers of dis- 
cordant hearts and minds every day. 

This understanding of harmony, which she has been 
able to impart to others, is not of her own making. It 
issues from the realization of the Presence of the All- 
harmonious Father-Mother God, here and now at one 
with his children, who are having their dream of dis- 
cord. 

Harmony is the natural normal state of man. Jesus 
stilled the storm on the sea as soon as his frightened 



130 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

disciples told Him of it. He could not have accom- 
plished that miracle had He not been at one with a 
deep, harmonious Mind, the Mind of God, that knows 
no storm. 

To bring harmony into another's life means that, 
through the realization and manifestation of the presence 
of God's understanding, she has brought man into agree- 
ment with God's plan for him, and so restored his hap- 
piness. 

The harmony which she is bringing daily into hearts 
and homes gives her a place in the composing of life's 
great world symphony ! There is still a longing in her 
heart for her music, which she hopes yet to satisfy, but 
God's law of Love has given her something much greater 
than the making of music. She is learning something of 
the harmonizing of lives that have been in discord. The 
expression of harmony, through the medium of music is 
measurably great; but it can not accomplish as much 
of the divine harmonizing of lives as does the silent un- 
derstanding of spiritual harmony. In the former, man- 
made instruments are used; whereas in healing through 
spiritual understanding, man is in direct relationship 
with the God of Love. The true Practitioner steps aside 
after she has brought to man a realization of his "at- 
tunement" with God; a realization deep enough to show 
him that he is surrounded forevermore with the height 
and depth of heavenly Love of a Mind that is all har- 
mony, having no knowledge of discord. 



TRUTH 131 

One can see why such healing work may be greater 
than that done through music, but the power of divine 
Harmony, fresh from the throne of God, that has been 
and is expressed through music, cannot be measured. 

Before she knew of The Science of Religion, the 
author was confined to her home for at least two years 
with nervous prostration, and was later taken with in- 
somnia. She was able to sleep only between the hours 
of three and five o'clock in the morning. The Doctors 
decided that she could not live more than a few weeks 
unless something could bring her sleep. She felt if she 
could hear the piano played by her friend that she would 
recover, for his music was not just notes, but the ex- 
pression of real harmony of Soul. He lived in the West, 
but came to her city at that time ,and an arrangement 
was made at once for him to play for her. He played 
most of the day. Tears of relief came, then rest, and 
she began to sleep the following night. Though he could 
remain no longer, even with the one day of music, an 
adjustment in her thought came so that she grew better 
each day afterwards. These harmonies from God then 
brought rest, and complete, permanent healing of the 
disease. Her trouble now is that she can sleep too easily 
and has trouble finding time for enough. 

And through the holiness of music came rest and 
health. 

"Rest in the Lord, and wait patiently for Him." 
(Ps. 37:7.) 



132 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Eternal Joy 

"Thou wilt shew me the path of life, in thy pres- 
erve is fulness of joy; at thy right hand there are plea- 
sures for evermore." (Psalm 16:11.) 

God's Mind is one glory of joy; if we are not joy- 
ous, we are not expressing God. Joy is eternal, but more 
than that, sinee Gods Mind is all joyful, His sons and 
daughters can express only joy. Since God is joy, it be- 
comes our religious duty to manifest joy. 

The attempt to suppress joy in man is an attempt 
to keep man from manifesting a God quality. Grief has 
no place nor presence in the consciousness of the omni- 
presence of the ever joyful God. 

Often one is envious of those who are continually 
joyful; many even resent joy. To resent joy in man is 
to take issue against and be indignant at a God-given 
quality. 

The grief-stricken man might feel that God could 
not comfort him, since he knows neither death nor grief. 
He feels that way because he has so little understanding 
of our Father-Mother God. God, expressing not only the 
brave, courageous and joyful qualities of Father toward 
the sorrowing one, also shows the exquisite, tender, and 
understanding Mother love and Mother heart to Her 
children. The Mother love of God, stoops down and 
gives comfort to her grief-stricken child from the out- 
pourings of Her tender heart and deep understanding; 



TRUTH 133 

the Father heart, brave, eourageous and joyful, enters 
into harmonious relationship with the Mother love of 
God. It baptises the precious one with both sides of 
Gods nature: masculine strength and feminine Love. 
Only God and those who manifest God can truly comfort 
a grief-stricken one. The combination of qualities of 
Father-Mother God, descending upon their child, is a 
full healing of the sorrowing heart. The writer has ex- 
perienced a healing brought about by the realization of 
the presence of the true Mind upon her, as explained 
above. 

If our churches would encourage joy in all, rather 
than suppress happiness, the world would have much 
less sickness, failures of all natures would be greatly les- 
sened, and the number of suicides would be smaller. An 
illustration which may help the reader has come to the 
observation of the author. A man, who had succumbed to 
tuberculosis, in a Southern City was given a few months 
to live, according to his doctor's understanding. He left 
the city and took a small farm. He felt such a great 
sense of despair that he wished to be alone. He then 
determined to be joyful and cheerful and felt that 
through this joy, he might grow better. He laughed by 
day and by night and made joy his religion. He gained 
forty pounds in three months and did not have any re- 
turn of the disease. He was not a Christian Scientist, 
but we can understand why he was healed. By the 
creation of joy, despair was cast from him and hope 



134 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

came into his heart. Discouragement had no dwelling 
place in his thoughts and he became one with the joy 
of God, which brought him into full connection with all 
oilier divine healing qualities. 

When the author started out into the world for 
the purpose of healing suffering humanity, she had 
known of Christian Science for only a year and a half. 
She had four dollars and a few necessities of life as 
"capital" to start on, and was herself very far from well. 
Her money would not have carried her any distance; 
her understanding of the metaphysics of healing was 
very slight, but she realized that she had an asset which 
outweighed the lack of money and of understanding. She 
had a deep realization of the omnipresence of God, who 
is joy, and of God's joy. She valued that asset, if a 
money value could be placed upon it, at about fifty thou- 
sand dollars, therefore she was not worried over the 
small amount of money and of understanding. God's joy 
in her heart sustained her and gave her strength to ac- 
complish a phenomenal amount of healing work, and 
through Him, she was given ample financial support. 
The most difficult cases to be found came to her for 
healing, and through the power of God and of His joy, 
which she radiated, they were cured. 

Joy and love go inseparably hand in hand; no 
greater weapons than these can be given one to over- 
come the so-called evil and suffering of the world. The 
very gates of hell tremble before the presence of one 



TRUTH 135 

who manifests the joy of God and who has the love 
of God in her heart. 

As with beauty, so with joy; the joyful one is con- 
sidered by most people to be insincere. The author has 
been considered insincere by many and has ceased try- 
ing to convey sincerity because the joy upon her and in 
her heart keeps her bright and joyful and light-hearted. 
She finds that as long as in her heart of hearts she is 
sincere to God and to man, she has done her part. 

Is it not time for us to come out of our hide-bound 
views of what constitutes Godliness and to awaken to 
the fact that only the joyful people are our good people 
for they necessarily are closer to God than others. Their 
joy comes from God and they have to be close to Him 
in order to express that joy. May we not strive to mani- 
fest joy in the same degree in which we endeavor to 
manifest love and purity, since all three are God's own 
qualities. 

"The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; 
he will save, he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will 
rest in his love .he will joy over thee with singing/ ' 
(Zephaniah 3:17.) 

The Awakening Of The Soul 

"For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the 
whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man 
give in exchange for his soul?" (St. Matthew 16:25.) 



136 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The God quality in man, which is called soul, is a 
quiet, exquisite substance of Minds creation, which in its 
beauty and rareness, in its softness and depth, cannot 
be adequately defined. 

Spirit is a different quality of Minds beauty; its 
presence assures us of the absence of all suffering and 
the omnipresence of joy, life, love; it conveys more 
of brightness, of the glory of the Lord, of happiness 
and of purity. 

Innocence and Spirit are closely related essences, 
purifying the atmosphere with their perfumes ; the deep- 
er quality of Soul pours forth upon earth's sorrows the 
healing ointments of Love divine. 

"As the heart panteth after the water brooks, so 
panteth my soul after thee, O God. 

My soul thirsteth for God, for the living God; when 
shall I come and appear before God? 

Why art thou cast down, O my soul? and why art 
thou disquieted within me? hope thou in God: for I shall 
yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, 
and my God." (Psalms 42:1, 2, 11.) 

The Soul of man is the beauty of his nature, the 
calm spiritual attribute of God.. Man's Soul suppressed 
means that his beauty — the beauty of holiness — is hid- 
den. The absence of Soul implies mortality. Immortal 
man, peering through the dream man, gives us faint 
glimpses of the lasting beauty of his nature, of his Soul. 

Soul is depth; depth of spirituality; depth of feel- 



TRUTH 137 

ing and of Love. Without Soul, man cannot possess no- 
bility. 

A Soul when fired with Love for mankind and for 
God makes a man or woman beautiful. Soul is developed 
from the fires of persecution; the furnace of afflictions 
refines man into a living Soul, his heart aflame with in- 
spiration. 

"Bless the Lord, O my soul: and all that is within 
me, bless His holy name. 

Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His 
benefits: For as the heaven is high above the earth, so 
great is His mercy toward them that fear Him." (Psalms 
103: 1, 2, 11.) 

The beauty of Soul of the. spiritual man is deep; 
the beauty of Soul of the divine woman is pure. 

The rapture of the Soul, the emotions of the Soul, 
— who can fathom the depth of man's Soul? Who can 
reach man's Soul? Who can develop Soul in another? 
Only one who knows God ! 

"And ye shall be betrayed both by parents ,and 
brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you 
shall they cause to be put to death. 

And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's 
sake. 

But there shall not an hair of your head perish. 

In your patience possess ye your souls." (St. Luke 
21:16-19.) 

The Soul of man is deeper than hell and higher 



138 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

than heaven. Who can know the anguish of man's Soul? 
Materiality is its persecutor. 

When the human surrenders all for the divine; 
when the human gives up his understanding for the 
sake of Divinity; when the mortal in its birth throes 
cries out to God for immortality; when the heart grows 
sad and weary with the fickleness and disappointments 
of so-called love, then it is that man turns his face hea- 
venward, praying for Love that can neither change nor 
die. The struggle between the human and the divine 
in man ceases; man's true self wins in the battle, — then 
does man's Soul awaken in him. 

"He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and 
I will be his God, and he shall be my son." (Rev. 21 :7.) 



LOVE IN ITS VARIOUS 
MANIFESTATIONS 



CHAPTER VI. 

MARRIAGE 



"There is difference also between a wife and a 
virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of 
the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in 
spirit: but she that is married careth for the things of 
the world, how she may please her husband. 

"And this I speak for your own profit; not that 
I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is 
comely, and that ye may attend upon the Lord without 
distraction." (I Cor. 7:34-35.) 

This statement that woman must please her hus- 
band is by most people misunderstood. Taking it literal- 
ly often results in discordant condition in the home and 
in disloyalty to God. Harmony that is deep and last- 
ing can be gained only through agreement with God. 

Mortal man, of whom the Psalmist says, ". . . . he 
knoweth our frame ; he remembereth that we are dust ■ 
(Psalms 103:14) in many instances fails to stand with 
Principle and to agree with divine Mind. Often he feels 
that his own human understanding of control, possession 



j42 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

and love are sufficient for him and for his wife; and, 
satisfied with his own way of carrying on his business 
and his household, he does not even ask God for guid- 
ance or advice in its management. Human woman be- 
comes his God, his business is his religion; and for a 
time lie is content and feels that he is lord of both his 
business and his home. Is it right, then, for woman to 
agree with his understanding in order that she may 
"please her husband," thus forsaking God as the head of 
the house and the Creator of all? 

The Bible command to obey her husband is a true 
command, but it must be spiritually understood. It is 
man's misinterpretation that is wrong. That command 
is understood when one accepts with childlike faith, un- 
til understanding arrives, the words, "For thy Maker 
is thine husband, the Lord of hosts is his name; and 
thy Redeemer the Holy One of Israel; the God of the 
whole earth shall he be called." (Isaiah 54:5.) God is 
not partial; he sent that message especially to widows 
for their comfort, but God would not be all-sufficient, 
or a God who is Love if he did not mean it to apply 
to every woman in the world. 

"But I would have you know, that the head of 
every man is Christ, and the head of the woman is the 
man; and the head of Christ is God." (I Cor. 11:3.) 

Immortal cravings for divine Love and for the 
Heart and Soul of Divinity are born in man after he 
has fathomed the height and depth of human love; then 



MARRIAGE 143 

he finds that he wants a love more spiritual and more 
lasting than any that he knows. . 

The wedding of two Souls is beautiful, but as long 
as man has a human body, flesh will be wedded to flesh 
also. 

The author has found much misunderstanding of 
marital relations by those, who. according to their high- 
est understanding, would be more spiritual. It is not in 
accordance with human wisdom, nor wisdom of the 
Father-Mother Love, that man should force himself 
higher than he understands into the Spirit, out of the 
body. It is understood that man is not to attempt to 
jump out of the body today, that he cannot dispel the 
seemingly strong reality called the physical self, in a 
moment or in a year, — perhaps not in two hundred 
years. Neither can he stop eating and drinking today; 
and it should be understood that it is no more possible 
for man and woman in wedlock to refrain from express- 
ing their mutual human love for each other. 

This understanding has helped young married cou- 
ples who have come to this Practitioner for understand- 
ing, they, thinking that they were pleasing God by sup- 
pressing their natural and normal affection for each 
other. In such cases the husband and wife were con- 
tinually irritable, each of them giving way to temper, 
and feeling that everything about them had gone wrong. 
The knowledge that the cause of their trouble was the 
effort to instantly rise into heights of spirituality, thus 



144 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

giving up the flesh instead of ascending by easy steps 
as they gained knowledge of spiritual understanding 
of God and of man as Love, relieved the strain of try- 
ing to stand so high. When the tension is removed from 
them, and their love no longer is suppressed, the world 
once more seems rosy to them. Heavenly Harmony in 
their tender relationship to each other is restored and 
a lesson is well learned. In one instance the Practitioner 
found that had this understanding not been given, a 
dear young couple would have been divorced. Such mis- 
ery had come to them that thev did not know what 
else to do. When the strain was taken from them, they 
both gained greater glimpses of Soul and spirituality to 
the extent that the husband was given a splendid posi- 
tion immediately and his wife went into spiritual work 
at once. Since that time they have been searching for 
God, hours of each day and learning more and more the 
Truth that God is Love and that His Love for his child- 
ren is so deep and so high that it cannot be measured. 

Marital unhappiness is most often due to the fact 
that the wife has glimpsed things spiritual, and is 
striving to attain greater depths of spirituality, while 
the husband is clinging more to worldly pleasures. Her 
chief persecution is that while her husband endeavors to 
keep her in his consciousness of fleshliness, God — divine 
Love — is calling her higher. Under such circumstances 
she must needs dwell in unceasing prayer. She may rise 
from her fleshliness and through the power of divine 



MARRIAGE 145 

Love draw her husband up to her consciousness of God's 
Love. He will be grateful to her for it afterwards. 

The wife, who from suffering, whether it be men- 
ial anguish or physical pain, becomes so spiritualized 
that she cannot attain health until she leaves the fleshly 
consciousness and attains her dwelling place in the 
spiritual body. Thus she is forced on and up into the 
Kingdom of Heaven. Her husband will not object to 
her forsaking of fleshly consciousness when it is made 
clear to him that by dwelling in the spiritual body, her 
health will be perfect and her physical body strong. 
Often it is the husband who desires spirituality more 
than the wife; the same truth will apply to him. In 
either case these words which angels whispered into the 
author's ears will strengthen, ". . . My grace is suffi- 
cient for thee; for my strength is made perfect in weak- 
ness. . . ." (II. Cor. 12:9.) 

There is a thought voiced by some wherein man 
is spoken of as a "beast." Man is not a beast, for God 
made him in his image and likeness. The human thought 
of "beast" implies grossness, cruelty and carnality. Even 
the beasts are creatures of God; one needs to change his 
thought of the beasts to let the beasts of God's creation 
appear. "And God made the beasts of the earth after 
his kind, and cattle after their kind, and everything that 
creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and God saw 
that it was good." (Gen. 1 :25.) 

Since God has made man a little lower than the 



146 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

angels, we sin and must suffer for seeing man as a 
beast or as possessing animal traits. It is our false see- 
ing of man that we fear, for man is good and man is 
Love. Man is tender. 

"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the 
leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and 
the young lion and the fatling together; and a little 
child shall lead them." (Isaiah 11:6.) The little child 
had the true concept of the beasts. Jesus said, "Except 
ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall 
not enter the kingdom of Heaven." (Matt. 18:3.) 

Tearing asunder even the veil of human under- 
standing, which is a seeming obstacle that obstructs man 
from attaining the spiritual Love of woman, enables 
him to know in slight degree the true spiritual woman 
who is divine Love and not just a human body. Man's 
desires should be to search and find the Soul of woman, 
to feel the presence of her divine self that is made up of 
substance of Life, Truth and Love. 

Since the physical man and woman yet seem real 
to both who are bound together in holy wedlock; since 
the human body seems to be between man and the 
spiritual body which desires to arrive at the Soul of 
woman, to the relief of both, in the marriage relation; 
man must purify his thought of Love toward woman 
by realizing the presence of the spiritual bodies which 
are the realities. By so doing the obstructing cfream 
man would be dissolved from thought so that finally in- 



MARRIAGE 147 

tercourse would be that of spiritual man's Love per- 
meating and mingling with the divine spiritual Love of 
Woman,, flesh beeoming spiritualized. 

Taking this ideal as a standard to be attained by 
gradual progress in steps of purity and of spirituality, 
man finally will enter into the Purity of Heavenly Love 
of. Soul, of Heart, of Mind, of Love divine, in closest 
union, intertwined with bindings of Purity. 

"For when they shall rise from the dead, they 
neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as 
the angels which are in heaven. ,, (Mark 12:25.) 

This does not mean after they have gone through 
death, but after they have risen from their false under- 
standing of spiritual life. 

Man must live on a higher plane of thinking. His 
every act must be cleansed of impurities and he must 
change his thought of all action by spiritualizing his 
consciousness, by spiritualizing his thought as to what 
constitutes man. 

A great light is placed upon the sex problem when 
man understands that the physical body is but a dream, 
an illusion, a falsity, to melt away; that it is, so to 
speak, but a blind to keep man from beholding the ex- 
quisite beauty of the spiritual woman. 

Man will see woman as pure only when he purifies 
his own consciousness. Woman also needs very much to 
gain a true, pure concept of man. Just by her silent, 



148 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

correct seeing of man does she become a great influence 
in the world, lifting man higher and higher. 

Because God made both man and woman, the writer 
cannot agree with the thought of some that woman is 
better than man. God chose a man to be the one and 
only perfect example for this sphere — Jesus the Christ. 
Through her life experience she has found man to be 
tender and charitable and respectful of woman, often- 
times showing more charity than does woman. From deep 
observation of perhaps an equal number of men and 
women she feels that a comparison of man's goodness 
with woman's cannot be made because their natures 
possess such differing qualities. The proper perspective 
of man's life can be gained only by entering into the 
understanding of the problems of men and of their 
temptations. It is reasonable to suppose that since God 
made both man and woman, they are equal in their mani- 
festation of God's qualities — one is not superior to the 
other. 

"So God created man in his own image, in the 
image of God created He him, male and female created 
He them." (Gen. 1:27) not male or female. 



Divorce 

"For thy Maker is thine husband; the Lord of 
Hosts is his name; and thy Redeemer the Holy One 



MARRIAGE 149 

of Israel; the God of the whole earth shall He be call- 
ed." (Isaiah 54*15.) 

"The Lord preserveth the strangers; he relieveth 
the fatherless and widow; but the way of the wicked 
he turneth upside down." (Psalms 146:9.) 

Divorce seems to be prevalent, which proves that 
marriage entered into, these days, is not upon a good 
and true basis. 

The author desires to tell of a marriage, which 
ended in divorce, and submits the case for judgment by 
those who read the following circumstances concerning 
it: 

A sweet young Southern girl, her ideals high, her 
heart and Soul spotless in its purity, knowing nothing 
of the sinfulness of the world, was courted and won 
by a dashing young Westerner. She trusted him, and 
listened to his reasons for a hasty marriage. Within 
three months after they had met, being engaged the 
week they were introduced, she was wed to him, in the 
presence of hundreds of friends in the church of which 
she and her parents were members. 

She was told by her husband the evening of her 
marriage that there was no such thing as love. At that 
same time she found that he had married her for only 
reasons of business, caring nothing for her. Having ac- 
cepted him for better or for worse, she endured the 
situation for two years, withholding, however, money 
and the business position which he had expected to at- 



150 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tain through their marriage. After two years, he de- 
sired another wife, while she, in her agony, desired 
only to die; the Doctors agreed with her that she would 
die shortly. Are there not just reasons for divorce? 

Unhappy marriages would be averted if man and 
woman, instead of rushing hurriedly into taking the mar- 
riage vow, would take their problem of marriage to 
God in prayer. To-day, when man and woman think 
nothing of severing the marriage relation two or more 
times in order that he or she may wed another, the 
sacredness, holiness and beauty of marriage is lost. 

Woman's influence over man for better or for worse 
is so great that often it turns the current of his life. 
She, exerting an influence for evil, may lead man first 
into heights of passionate joy, but later he will awaken 
to dull despair. Then man will be comforted by these 
words of the Bible, ". . . if I make my bed in hell, 
behold thou art there." (Psalm 139:8.) It is good to 
know, however, that woman's love most often leads man 
into the heights of pure love and to the depths of spirit- 
uality, inspiring and awakening in him a desire for 
purity. "If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there. . ." 
(Psalm 139:8.) 

From much study of the marital problem, the 
author has found that numbers of uncongenial marriages 
are due to the strong belief in the world of the effect 
produced by different conjunctions of the heavenly 
bodies. It is thought that people born under certain 



MARRIAGE 151 

stars must come together in wedlock. A number of un- 
happy marriages are directly due to the suggestion and 
hypnotic power of the laws laid down in books pertain- 
ing to horoscopes. Surely one should lift his thoughts 
much higher than the horoscope for guidance and con- 
trol at such a time. 

A lesson of dominion over the solar planets should 
be gained from the instance when Joshua commanded 
the sun and moon to stand still. (See Joshua 10: 12-14.) 
He had dominion over the planets, and since there are 
no phenomena, when divine law is understood, man can 
have dominion over the material heavens, instead of be- 
ing in subjection to them. When man allows a star un- 
der which he is born to govern his life, he is submitting 
to subjection instead of showing his dominion over them. 
Man being the highest form of God's creation, he is 
given dominion over all the lesser Ideas of God. 

The divorce question is one to be settled before 
marriage, it being very difficult to handle later. The 
promise "for better or for worse" should be kept as long 
as the situation, with God's help, is bearable. 

In discordant marital relationship, where each de- 
sire to refrain from obtaining divorce, husband and wife, 
through their suffering, should draw closer to God 
through this purifying process. Uncongeniality in mar- 
riage becomes an enemy only if husband and wife each 
allow their unhappiness to embitter and to harden them. 
This unhappiness should become an opportunity for 



152 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

growth in grace for each of them. Perhaps half of the 
great men and women of the world have developed into 
their greatness because of the discordant and uncon- 
genial atmosphere of their home life. Man or woman in 
this case, finds that his or her only salvation is work, 
work, work. But for the unhappiness and disappoint- 
ments, which are the results of marriage, there would 
not be men of such steadiness, meekness nor spirituality, 
nor women of such exquisite beauty of character, which 
qualities have been developed in man and woman by 
their crucifixion, from being what the world calls ' 'mis- 
mated/ i 

Those who lightly seek divorce have not awakened 
to the Truth, that the world is a place for character 
building, and that life is too real for man to spend it 
in pursuing pleasure. 

The author treated one case of marital trouble, 
which she must mention at this point. A young couple, 
having known each other a few years, took the marriage 
vow. Two months after marriage there dawned upon 
the consciousness of the wife the fact that she was with 
child, and that she must prepare for the coming of 
motherhood. Her husband's business was in a place 
where few of the comforts necessary to her were ob- 
tainable, so her mother took her quite a distance away 
to her home in a city. 

.;_• During the months of separation from each other 
discord and misunderstanding arose between husband 



MARRIAGE 153 

and wife, so that he did not come to her, even at the 
time of the birth of the child. The estrangement caused 
them to stop writing to each other; divorce proceedings 
were begun, both of them apparently glad to sever their 
relationship. At that point, when their case was in the 
hands of a lawyer, the young mother, her baby a few 
months old, came to see the author. She discerned at 
once that since circumstances had parted them after 
only two months of marriage, the trouble was caused by 
misunderstandings, due to their absence one from an- 
other. She felt that it was too important for her to de- 
cide whether they should be divorced or not, though it 
seemed terrible that a young mother and father, with a 
little baby, should be separated. She turned to God with 
this problem, committing father, mother and baby into 
the hands of divine Understanding and into the arms 
of divine Love. The results were most satisfying; almost 
instantly a flash of understanding came to both of them, 
though they were three days' journey from each other. 
The situation was righted in a few days and they re- 
alized that they loved each other. 

The heart of the author was filled with rejoicing 
when two weeks after this problem had been brought to 
her, she went to the train to bid the mother, the beau- 
tiful baby, and grandmother, farewell. They were has- 
tening on to join the husband, who was coming half 
of the distance to meet them. She looked like a blushing 



154 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

bride, her face beaming with loving anticipation of a 
reunion. 

This illustration should prove to those reading it 
that verv few divorces need ever occur. 

". . . What therefore God hath joined together, let 
not man put asunder." (Matt. 19:6.) 



CHAPTER VII. 

GOD-OUR FATHER^MOTHER 

Home 

"Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, 
whatsoever things are honesty whatsoever things are 
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are 
lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there 
be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think of 
these things/' ( Phillippians 4:8.) 

"Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that 
which is evil; cleave to that which is good. 

Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly 
love; in honour preferring one another. " (Romans 12: 
9-10.) 

The understanding that God is our Mother as well 
as our Father is a new light which has dawned upon 
the world in the last half century. The wonder to the 
author is that the Motherhood of God had not been 
written of sooner. 

The Divine Mother was manifested in wondrous 



156 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

love and beauty in Mary, the Mother of Jesus. Divine 
conception could not have occurred had she not been 
so closelv held in the Heart of God that she was at one 

m 

with Him. One contemplating her tender intuitiveness 
in the nurturing of her divinely conceived baby, the lit- 
tle Christ Child, must see that she possessed the qual- 
ities of divine Motherhood. 

That the world of Bible scholars has failed to bring 
to the consciousness of man the great Motherhood of 
God is indeed amazing. The author, in the handling of 
hundreds of cases, has brought light and comfort and 
great awakening to the hearts of all who have come to 
her by telling them of God, the Mother of all. 

The world universally has never accepted religious 
creeds of the day as satisfactory and they usually seek 
religion only because all else has failed them. If religion 
could give to the world a clearer understanding of God, 
the nations would be more receptive and in fact eager 
for this religion. Very few of mankind have analyzed 
why God is not just what they want. She, awakening 
their thought to the immense truth that God is the 
Mother of man, as well as Father, has brought a sense 
of satisfaction and completion in God, causing man to 
feel at last that he has found a God who is all-sufficient, 
cient. 

Little children are told about God when they are 
young and they are told of God, their Father. They go 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 157 

through life with God, their Father, finding no Mother 
in God, because they have not been so taught. 

The true home is the heavenly state of conscious- 
ness. Home is where Love divine reigns supreme; where 
Principle controls every thought, motive and action. The 
atmosphere of home must constantly be purified with the 
realization that all are dwelling in the pure Mind of 
God, its Father-Mother. Truth stands at the entrance 
of this state of consciousness, permitting no insincerities, 
deceits or wolves in sheep's clothing to enter. 

Its riches are the results of Love's bounty, Love- 
Currency, which is expressed in its symbol of money. 
Love is its richness, for Love produces richness of every 
kind. 

Since God is Love, woman is Love; man is Love. 
Husband and wife in Holy Wedlock, realizing that they 
are the children of divine Parentage, dwelling in obedi- 
ence to God's direction, know that they are dwelling 
evermore secure in the consciousness of God. Divine 
Love, their Father-Mother, being ever present, they are 
submerged in Love's tenderness and joy. They are en- 
folded in Love's bounty, thus their love for each other 
is deepened. 

Principle, strength and vigor of husband's love in 
happy union with the tenderness, love and purity of 
wife blending in sweet harmony, together result in the 
conception of a little one. The baby naturally will 



158 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

possess the qualities of fineness and goodness of both 
father and mother. 

At first the baby is an exquisite little spiritual idea 
consisting of gems of thoughts forming the "Little 
Jewel", which is protected and surrounded by tender 
walls of mother love. Its little life is nurtured by mother 
love, which causes it to grow and to develop; the unborn 
baby Idea reaches upward to nestle more securely in 
its mother's heart, close to mother's breast. The baby 
Idea lies securely protected by the mother love's tend- 
ernesses, from dangers which might assail it, until it 
grows so sturdy, so strong in its formation, that its 
activity causes it to desire more space in which to de- 
velop. The parents also feel that it is time for the 
mother to be delivered of her sweet burden. So long 
have mother and baby been of one flesh that the delivery 
of the little Idea is almost always an agony to its mother. 
However, the delivery can be painless ; leaning upon the 
husband's strength and the strong, supporting arm of 
God, invigorates the mother's heart. A realization of 
the presence at that time of Love divine ; Love flooding 
both mother and child, of Love watching and tending 
them, and of God the Physician, assisting in the deliver- 
ance of the baby, should make the birth painless. 

The knowledge of the Truth that the father and 
mother of the baby are Love and that the baby is Love, 
realized at time of travail, will bring the delivery of 
the babv without suffering to either mother or child. 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 159 

The author knows this from observation. The baby, 
being Love, would not pain its mother's heart in its 
eagerness to be delivered. Its birth must be tender, for 
it is Love's pure Idea. 

Since God dwells in man, it is clear that the little 
one within its mother's heart has been in communion 
with and developed by the Love divine, which dwells 
within the mother ; the babe conceived, usually lies hidden 
in the mother's heart, strengthened and protected for 
about nine months before it bursts from its chrysalis. 
Love having softened the travail, the time soon passes 
and behold the new-born baby, delivered by the wisdom 
and understanding of God the Physician, into the arms 
of a loving nurse. Soon the travail is forgotten in the 
joy of the birth of a baby, pure and beautiful. 

The baby Idea thrives; it grows stronger, and is 
the joy of its father's and mother's heart. 

This heavenly home can be realized today here 
on earth if the husband and wife surrender their hearts 
and minds in obedience to God, the Father and Mother, 
thus manifesting Love's divine control of little children 
of the home. 

Home must be sacred; it is a place of sweet secrets, 
of pure and Holy thoughts, of sweet intimacies. Pure 
thoughts and actions of the little ones keep the home 
atmosphere bright and clear. 



160 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Second Stage of Growth 

The Father and Mother, as other little Ideas are 
conceived and born into their lives, find their time fully 
occupied. Order in the day's activity is most necessary ; 
parents and children being Love and disciplined by. Love 
and Principle, learn to be unselfed, to bear and to for- 
bear. The little ones love their parents in a hundred 
ways a day, each one seeking to cheer and lighten the 
parent's labors of Love. By the daily realization that 
the children are at one with divine Mind, and with 
Divine Intelligence, the parents will have little care of 
them, for Mind will mould and unfold them, develop 
and support them. In such a home where God is the 
Physician, and God the controlling Mind, there is little, 
if any, discord. Such children, under Mind's tutelage 
and Mind's quickness to absorb knowledge, gain their 
education with less difficulty than do others who do not 
know that God is their Mind. 

The Heavenly Home here depicted is a present 
possibility and a high ideal for parents to begin to attain. 
Home, as the little ones develop and lessen the respons- 
ibilities of the mother and father, should be a place of 
refuge, and of shelter for those who are in need of the 
warmth of Love's atmosphere. When God gives to 
husband and wife such a heaven, blessing their union 
with beautiful babies, though the little ones must have 
first consideration, they must not forget to nourish the 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 161 

world's heart hunger. Their gratitude to God for such 
gifts must cause them to open their loving arms in desire 
to enrich the world of seemingly lonely ones. 

Home should be a place of healing where beautiful 
unselfed characters are developed. There comes a time 
when parents will stand by and see their precious child- 
ren chiseled by contact with those who have not learned 
love's lessons ; but this chiseling carves them into greater 
beautv of character. The children mav suffer, as their 
life problems begin, but the parents can bear it, knowing 
that whatever comes to try their little ones is for the 
moulding of character and that it developes in them 
nobility of thinking, gentleness and grace. 

The character building of the parents also continues 
through such a time. They solve the problems of sup- 
port more easily because they are looking to God for 
guidance, for strength and for support — all are child- 
ren together, under divine Father's and Mother's wings 
of divine Love. 

The husband and wife in time of test and stress 
of circumstances are drawn closer into each other's love 
and closer to the Father-Mother Heart, so their tests are 
hardly seen as trials because they are softened by love 
for each other and by God's Love for them. 

The parents in their wisdom will keep in confidence, 
companionship, and sweet understanding with their child- 
ren; always respecting their silences and secrets at such 
times as children, for reasons of their own, do not desire 



162 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

to tell what they are thinking. It is not wise to force the 
confidence of a child; a child wants its individuality to 
be undisturbed, for it learns early in life to be in com- 
munication with the divine Mind. 

There are times in childhood days when holy 
mysteries are born in the baby heart. Fathers and 
mothers are most unwise who attempt, uninvited, to pry 
into the child's little secrets and problems. Enough 
understanding and love upon the heart of a little one 
will cause it to confide all that should be known to its 
father and mother; Love's unfoldment in the mind of the 
little one is its progress and development. It must not 
be forced except by force of Love; there is no greater 
power. 



Character Building in the Home 

In the home where Love, Principle and Purity 
govern, where parents and children daily realize that 
God is a parent of them all, there is less of sickness than 
in other homes. God is the Physician, Mind the only 
medicine; Love their nourishment; Harmony fills their 
dwelling place. 

The children are clothed with thoughts of Love and 
Beauty, the mother love's understanding which adorns 
them. 

Little children should be taught that all food is 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 163 

good; however, mother's intuitiveness will discern the 
preference of the little ones in foods, for their activity 
of love keeps their little appetites healthy and at times 
almost abnormal. The author is reminded of a little 
nephew, who when he was a guest at a neighbor's table, 
upon being told by his hostess that he could have a 
second helping of ice cream, remarked that his mother 
always allowed him to have five saucers of ice cream 
for dinner every day. The hostess, being a mother too, 
understood. 

As the years go by, the children develop into 
girlhood and boyhood. The home becomes a place of 
repartee and of keenest intellectual discussion, — a place 
of mental development, where vigorous action and health- 
ful enjoyments develop individuality, which must not be 
infringed upon or disturbed by others. Man's indivi- 
duality and freedom of thought must be allowed to ex- 
pand into expression. The parents of such children 
indeed find themselves in a training school where the 
freshness and brightness of the young mind's awakening 
cause home to be most attractive. 

The father of the home, instilling principle and 
honesty into his sons' and daughters' thoughts; the 
mother, more especially awakening in them a deeper 
understanding of the meaning of divine Love, bring out 
qualities of unselfishness, of orderliness and of courage. 
She must tell them of the priceless jewel of purity and 
of virtue. There comes a time when the father and 



164 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

mother, for the children's protection, will need to explain 
to them the mystery of the sexes. The parent will have 
no difficulty or hesitance in conveying to their little 
minds what is necessaary for them to understand, if the 
parent's thought is sufficiently pure. "To the pure all 
things are pure." Love and purity in the hearts of the 
father and mother of the little ones will give them the 
words to speak concerning this problem. 

Father and mother, beginning in the first year of 
the life of their babies, by seeing their little ones through 
God's eyes, through eyes of Love, and by knowing that 
they, the parents, are God's Sons and Daughters, will 
develop in the children greatest respect and courtesy 
born of love for their parents. There is nothing gained 
in compelling respect from children. They are in the 
hands of their parents to be moulded from babyhood, 
and if there is not great depth of respect and love for 
parents always, it is not the fault of the children, but 
that of the parents. The parents must respect the wishes 
and individuality of their little ones ; doing what will 
create respect in them toward father and mother. The 
children can be rightly governed by parents only as long 
as the parents are submissive to divine Wisdom's lead- 
ing. 

This chapter has been in some degree inspired 
by the author's observation of one of the loveliest of 
mothers; a beautiful combination of child-mother, who 
always turns her face to divine Love for guidance. After 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 165 

the death of her husband, when she asked God to lead 
her in the upbringing of her babies, these words came 
upon her as angel whisperings. So distinct was the voice 
of Father-Mother Love talking to her that she was able 
to inscribe the words which fell upon her ears as sweet 
music from Heaven. These words have been a daily 
solace and comfort to her ever since: 

Love's Leading 

Dear Love, Thou art ever leading me, 

Whither I do not know; 
But if I leave it all to Thee, 

The way Thou wilt surely show. 

Dear Love, Thou art ever leading me, 

Always in an upward way. 
The path ahead I cannot see; 

I only have to live today. 

Dear Love, Thou art ever leading me, 
As my footsteps grow more sure 

And my understanding quickens, I'll be 
Filled with thoughts more pure. 

Dear Love, Thou art ever leading me, 
And I'm learning to know no fear, 

For I'm walking on the lea 
With Thee, dear Love, ever near. 

Julia Beebe Eichbaum 



166 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Bible Completes the Home 

"Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have 
eternal life: and they are they which testify of me." 

(John 5:39) 

If the parents will reveal this Holy Book to their 
children as a collection of wonderful stories of bravery, 
daring and adventure, as well as love and discipline, 
the boys and girls will adore to read and ponder it. 
How interesting the Child Jesus is to the young; His 
life of activity awakens them to a desire to be more alive 
themselves. The children love the stories of Noah and 
the Flood, and of David who slew the giant, and many 
other interesting events narrated in the Bible. In each 
one of these there is a lesson of some kind for the little 
minds to learn. 

The Bible is a complete guide for the home. It 
contains the God qualities of Father, and through all 
its leaves there are tender expressions of love and mes- 
sages from the Mother God to Her big and little 
children. 

"Then opened he their understanding, that they 
might understand the scriptures, .. ." (Luke 24:45) 

Widows 

"Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, 
believe also in me. 

In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 167 

not so, I would have told you. 1 go to prepare a place 
for you." 

And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
come again, and receive you unto myself; that where 
I am, there ye may be also." (St. John 14:1-3) 

The Holy Bible would not be a complete guide for 
mankind if it did not contain definite care and comfort 
for the widow. God chose His son, Isaiah, as a medium 
through whom He could write in comfort and support of 
her. The fifty-fourth chapter of this book is a beautiful 
letter from the Heart of God, the Father-Mother, to the 
widow. The writer has seen a number of widows com- 
forted, supported, sustained and made happy through 
the understanding of the letter which the divine Parent- 
age wrote to them through Isaiah. The chapter, when 
understood, proves that there are no widows. The fifth 
verse reads, "For thy Maker is thine husband; the Lord 
of Hosts is his name; and thy Redeemer, the Holy one 
of Israel; the God of the whole earth shall he be called." 
The entire chapter is a letter from God, the husband of 
all, to those without husbands. 

The chapter is a full comfort and healing of one 
whom the world sees as a widow. The words, "thy 
Maker is thine husband," when spiritually understood, 
prove to the lonely one that she is no longer a widow, 
since God's Love enfolds her. The last verse of that 
Chapter is a stronghold for her to stand in, "No weapon 
that is formed against thee shall prosper and every 



168 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou 
shalt condemn. This is the heritage of the servants of 
the Lord and their righteousness is of me, saith the 
Lord." 

. . . /'for more are the children of the desolate than 
the children of the married wife, saith the Lord/" This 
is the promise of God the Husband, to so-called 
''Widows/' This statement can be understood only 
through a clear perception of its spiritual meaning. It 
refers to the barren giving birth to many spiritual 
Ideas. 

There is a more human meaning of this promise 
to the widow concerning children, which the writer feels 
led to convey. She was told before going to the City 
of Baltimore for her musical education that she necessari- 
ly would meet in the musical world of the City a woman 
of whom it was said, "There was no one like her in the 
world." She not ony had the pleasure of meeting her, 
but she grew to know her deeply. This noble woman had 
created her own position in the musical world and so 
great was it that no one or two persons could possibly 
fill her position in her absence. As a teacher she came 
into closest touch with seven hundred girls and boys 
each year and her great mother-heart expanded into 
such love as to enable her to mother each one of the 
seven hundred, individually and collectively, when they 
needed mothering. Her face was that of a beautiful 
mother; her eyes and heart expressed motherhood at all 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 169 

times. Divine Mother qualities were more expressed in 
her than in anv woman the author has ever known. This 
great woman, having just finished a lecture to a club 
of Hebrew mothers, was questioned by one of her audi- 
ence, who asked how it was that one so full of mother- 
love and understanding of children, one who could stand 
before such an audience and so wisely instruct mothers, 
had not married. This woman with the mother-heart 
answered that in her girlhood days she had wanted to 
marry and had strongly considered doing so, principally 
because she wanted to bring up a large family of child- 
ren. After thinking the matter over, she had decided 
that she probably w r ould not be able to give birth to more 
than twelve children and that would not be enough for 
her. She felt that marriage would confine her just to 
her own family when her heart was big enough to em- 
brace a world of little ones. God answered her prayer. 
She said to this gentle questioner that her heart's de- 
sire was fulfilled, that each year of her life she had 
seven hundred children and every three years of her life 
there were born into her experience an entirely new 
family of seven hundred children. 

The author hopes that this illustration of the beau- 
tiful mother of seven hundred babies yearly will throw 
some light of understanding on the words of Isaiah 54:1, 
"Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth 
into singing, and cry aloud, thou that didst not travail 
with child: for more are the children of the desolate 



170 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

than the children of the married wife, saith the Lord. 

The promises contained in this chapter leave noth- 
ing to be desired. The author has seen manifested in her 
own experience the fulfillment of every word written 
here as applied to herself. 

"A father of the fatherless, and a judge of the 
widows, is God in his holy habitation. 

God setteth the solitary in families: he bringeth out 
those which are bound with chains ; but the rebellious 
dwell in a dry land." (Psalm 68:5, 6.) 



Woman 

' 'Nevertheless neither is the man without the wo- 
man, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. 

For as the woman is of the man, even so is the 
man also by the woman; but all things of God/' (I Cor. 
11:11-12.) 

Man cannot see God as all-sufficient until he 
awakes to the knowledge of God's womanhood. Every- 
one should cultivate the thinking of Him as the feminine 
God and should not be surprised in speaking of God 
as "God Herself," or as "She." This may be sudden to 
some; the wonder is that the femininity of God did not 
dawn upon the world sooner. God has seemed incom- 
plete, especialy to men, because they have not awakened 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 171 

to Her (God's) beauty. Realizing Her loving tender- 
ness and Her intuitiveness, and that God is a Creator of 
all that is exquisite in the gentlewoman, should cause 
man to seek for communion and union with the source 
and qualities of divine Mind, which form divine Woman. 

Man, communing with God, after he has awakened 
to the exquisite tender feminine qualities of God's Mind, 
will receive an outpouring of divine Tenderness and 
Love from the Woman Heart of his Creator. After re- 
alizing the divine Womanhood of God, man finds solace 
and understanding in bounty of pure Love in s direct 
communion with Her. Having sounded the height and 
depth of human love in his wide experience, man has 
immortal cravings. Something more than human love 
then will be necessary for him; divine Love only can 
satisfy the longing of his heart. Then man glimpses the 
Holy Mystery of the Femininity of divine Love. 

David, a writer of beautiful songs, evidently re- 
alized the Truth about God; a great many of his songs 
are devoted wholly to adoration of the feminine qualities 
of his Maker. If one will read the Psalms with that 
thought in mind, it will be seen that David had fallen 
deeply in love with God. He never could or would have 
worshipped God and written of Him as he did if God 
had not been feminine in qualities, as well as masculine. 

"As the heart panteth after the water brooks, so 
panteth my Soul after thee, O God. My soul thirsteth 
for God, for the living God : when shall I come and ap- 



172 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

pear before God?" (Psalms 42:1-2.) The entire ehapter 
is an ode to the Womanhood of God. 

Mans respeet for woman will deepen and his stand- 
ard for her will be higher when he sees in woman the 
qualities of the Womanliness of God. The human wo- 
man, when the divine Idea becomes uppermost, over- 
powering the human, manifests in a degree the gentle- 
ness and beautv, the refinement and culture of God the 
Woman. 

Understanding that God made woman in His image 
and likeness, causes us to see her as she is ; man and wo- 
man are Divine. Our wrong beliefs and wrong seeings 
of them cause us to build a false concept of them. As 
an illustration, the author knows of an instance when a 
man made a slighting remark as to the deceitful face 
of a woman. That same day another spoke of her as 
having an angel face, saying that to look upon her pure 
expression was to be healed. One of them must have 
been seeing wrong. When man wakens to the fact that 
each woman, instead of being Adam's rib, is a divine 
impartation of God, he will be respectful and treat as 
sacred everv woman. When he realizes that woman is 
the image and likeness of the womanhood of God, he 
will see and treat every woman with deepest considera- 
tion. "Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done 
it unto one of the least of these my brethren ye have 
done it unto me." 

Woman, being a creation of God, must manifest the 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 173 

masculine qualities also ; though femininity should pre- 
dominate at all times. People will not object to having 
woman show the qualities of manhood when she ex- 
presses them in an exquisite, refined way. By mani- 
festing the qualities of **ian is meant that she poss- 
esses the qualities of moral courage, of principle, of 
divine energy, and of intelligence, as well as tenderness, 
purity, truth, gentleness, refinement and culture. 

Woman, having wakened to the fact that God made 
her, and that therefore she is complete in Him, is de- 
veloping into more beauty, grace and unselfishness. That 
a gentlewoman should stoop to coarseness, harshness, or 
to being cruel, that she should lower her standards to 
deceive, to be false, or to lose the priceless gem of pur- 
ity, would be more than sad. However, woman is com- 
ing into her own in this day and time and is no longer 
willing to be suppressed in her natural desires for great 
activity in uplifting and helping suffering humanity. 

A gentlewoman is the highest, most beautiful and 
noblest work of God. The tenderness, refinement and 
sensitiveness of her nature should waken in every man 
the true qualities of masculinity; the "desire to shelter, 
support and uphold the tender and refined gentlewoman. 

The gentlewoman of today is being persecuted. 
Jealousy, envy, intrigue are most often directed toward 
beauty, but persecution is purifying even the gold of 
woman's nature, and so enhancing her charm and deep- 
ening her beauty. 



174 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 



Man 



God made man in His image and likeness, there- 
fore man is the manifestation of the Mind of God in 
individual form. Not only does man need to know this 
about himself, but woman also must realize the Truth 
about him. As she does, she will bring out man's true 
nature, which is of God. 

It is not true, nor is it right, to state that this 
is woman's day any more than to say that the time be- 
longs to man. While woman is coming into her own 
position in life, man is developing not only greater 
strength of character, but is learning that he must show 
the qualities of tenderness, of intuitiveness and of lov- 
ing gentleness, thus becoming complete in God's qual- 
ities, for God has never made anyone incomplete. 

Man realizes that, while he loves to have woman 
with him, in his own consciousness he is complete in the 
possession of the feminine qualities of God. Man, neces- 
sarily, is dependent upon woman until he awakens to 
the Truth that he has right in his consciousness another 
half, so to speak, which is his own feminine nature. 
Man, naturally brisk, vigorous, filled with the fire and 
energy of Truth, having faced the battles of life, must 
have the softness and tenderness of woman to give him 
poise, to give him balance, and to sustain him in time of 
strife. He must have the divine Love which is uppermost 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 175 

in woman. The necessity for these qualities makes man 
somewhat helpless without woman; just as woman's 
tenderness must lean upon the strong arm of man. 

When man learns of the femininity of God, when 
he realizes that the most exquisite qualities ever seen in 
woman cannot compare with the tender qualities of the 
Womanhood of God, he begins to feel that he does not 
have to lean upon woman/ for he looks directly to God 
for Love, as did King David. His reward for awaken- 
ing to the other side of God's nature comes to him in a 
beautiful way; he learns to know the half of his own 
nature that is made up of tender love qualities. Then 
it is that man realizes that right within his own na- 
ture, closer than breathing to' him, are the God-given 
qualities of the divine gentlewoman. 

The author knows from observation, that man be- 
gins to realize heaven here and now when he wakens 
to the presence of womanliness within his own con- 
sciousness. This beauty and femininity are flesh of his 
flesh, inseparable from him, and in perfect understand- 
ing of his masculine side from which there can be no 
separation. 

Man's unrest is due to the fact that he has not 
awakened to the presence of the tender, loving side of 
his nature, which comforts and balances him. 

There is danger in the over-development of the 
feminine side of man, just as there is danger in wo- 
man's over-development of the man qualities. Man 



176 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

should never allow his feminine qualities to predominate 
his nature; nor should woman develop her masculinity 
to such extent that it would be more evident in her na- 
ture than her tender woman qualities. 

Much is said of the influence of woman over man, 
for good or for evil; but too little is said and thought 
of the same kind of influence of man over woman. The 
universal thought concerning this problem is that man 
is very much what woman makes him. But it is God 

a/ 

who makes both man and woman, and neither is swayed 
by evil for very long at a time. 

Suffering or understanding of God as Love may 
cause man or woman to turn away from evil thoughts 
and actions. Realizing the apparently downward cur- 
rent of the evil of mortal thinking, those who go up 
stream know that with God's help they can stand against 
this current of cunning and deep planned temptations 
of sin, which snares are laid especially for those who 
are determined to follow in the wake of Truth and of 
good. Great courage is given to man, and depth of de- 
sire for good living and action is born anew in him each 
time he comes in contact with woman possessing the 
qualities of Divine Love and Gentleness. When he sees 
woman devoting her life to the amelioration of mankind, 
he hastens to reach the same level of spirituality in 
order to be near her. 

Woman, with her tenderness and pure, loving heart, 
must help man to be strong by seeing him as God made 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 177 

him; but that does not lessen man's duty to woman in 
lifting her up by seeing her as God made her, pure and 
Holy. The man of today needs to ponder more often 
the example laid down by Jesus in His treatment of wo- 
man. Not only did He treat His Holy Mother with ex- 
quisite courtesy, respect and love, but He showed the 
same gentle consideration to Mary Magdalene. 

Not only was there expressed by Jesus the perfec- 
tion of masculine qualities, but there was also manifested 
through Him the tenderness of the feminine nature of 
God, otherwise He would not have been a complete man. 
He came to the world to be man's perfect example and 
had He not expressed the qualities and nature of both 
man and woman, He would have failed in being the 
zvorld's one and only perfect man, therefore a perfect 
example. He was and is man, made in the image and 
likeness of God. So little of the human mind was there 
expressed in Jesus that he became a perfect transpar- 
ency for the divine Man to shine through. 

It is our comfort to know the last words spoken 
by Him before His final Ascension, "And, Lo, I am with 
you alway even unto the end of the world." He has 
never departed from us; we have had a dream of de- 
parting from him. The people have thought that because 
of the simplicity of His instructions to mankind, they 
have not been practical for this world wherein evil seems 
to have existence. However, the world has received a 
just rebuke in its futile attempts to solve its problem 



178 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

by its own human methods. Had Jesus' example been 
followed from the time of His Ascension, the bloodshed 
and cruelty which has been enacted since His time 
could not have occurred. Mankind has suffered for these 
centuries because we have not heeded the "still, small 
voice of Truth/' because we have forsaken Jesus' way 
of working. The World War in the first part of the 
Twentieth Century was the climax of human cruelty, 
sinfulness, suffering, starvation, and death. One hears 
it said that Germany has been whipped, but one gaining 
the true perspective of the World War states that the 
world has been whipped. Through the purifying fires 
of suffering this world, in its agonies and anguish of 
travail of soul, is turning its face Godward for help. 
It is giving up its human will and saying to its Father- 
Mother God, "Thy will be done." Since the human way 
of solving earth's problems has totally failed, the author 
believes the time has arrived when there is a universal 
desire to learn Jesus' way of working, to follow in His 
footsteps and to solve all the problems of life in accord- 
ance with the rules laid down by Him. 

Returning to Jesus' way of working means the re- 
turning to simplicity of thinking, of acting and of liv- 
ing. When man's thought becomes more childlike, then 
will he see and begin to understand Jesus' Sermon on 
the Mount. It is so simple that the complexities of the 
human mind have not yet discerned it to the extent of 
seeing the wisdom of applying it to their problems of 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 179 

daily life. The cry of the world today is becoming the 
sentiment of the words expressed in the hymn, "Lead 
Kindly Light": 

"The night is dark, 

And I am far from home, — 

Lead thou me on!" 



Widowers 

Much has been said concerning widows, but there 
is reason for it. Bereft of a husband, who in most in- 
stances has guided her to lean upon him for courage, 
understanding and support, a woman finds herself to be 
comfortless and helpless, her tenderness and sensitive- 
ness of nature making it most difficult for her to bear 
her sorrow. God is Love and He necssarilv loves her 
much, as is especially manifested in the letter written 
from out of His heart and His wisdom for her in Fifty- 
fourth Chapter of Isaiah. 

A man, when left alone, is out in the business world 
with his fellow men, filling his days with activity, and 
frequently meeting women who intuitively know that he 
needs comfort, so it is not necessary that so much be 
written for his special guidance. 

The author has seen a man, suddenly losing his 
wife by death, much comforted through spiritual under- 
standing that death is powerless to separate them. 



180 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

An illustration of this came to the writer in her 
experience with a young couple who were devoted to 
each other. The beautiful young wife was suddenly torn 
from his arms and his friends feared that he might kill 
himself. He had not believed in the Science of Religion, 
but at this moment he turned to the Practitioner, for 
comfort. Because of her understanding that there is no 
death, therefore no separation, she was able to cause 
him to feel his wife's presence with him so vividly and 
so continuously that he was unable to suffer, from the 
hour after she had died. He said to the Practitioner 
that he felt ashamed of his inability to suffer, but that 
he could not be unhappy because his wife's presence 
with him was so vivid and so real that not only was 
she with him in the evenings and by night, but that 
throughout the day in his work her Love enfolded and 
nourished him and there was continually Holy Com- 
munion with her in the spiritual meaning of the word. 
This consciousness of her presence, which caused him 
not to suffer, had lasted for about eight months, when 
the Practitioner received a letter from him, saying that 
he felt that he was losing his consciousness of her near- 
ness to him, and asked if the relationship could be felt 
as vividly again. Through her understanding of Love's 
omnipresence in individualized form, she again awakened 
him to the full consciousness of his wife's presence, and 
his contentment continued. God is love and knows no 
death. 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 181 

Lifting man above the beliefs of the obstructing 
thoughts of death into Heavenly Love is the beginning 
of the complete overcoming of death, the last enemy to 
be destroyed. 

Bachelors 

Often is it thought of men who do not marry that 
they are evading their responsibilities in remaining sin- 
gle. The Bible says to ". . . judge righteous judg- 
ment." (John 7:23.) 

When looking deep into the heart of the unmarried 
man, one often finds therein sufficient reasons for his 
remaining single. Many bachelors, because of the sor- 
rows which have caused them to remain single, develop 
a softness and mellowness of nature, with a result that 
they are loved by both sexes. They often are towers of 
strength upon which mothers, young women and widows 
lean, and necessarily, become unselfish because of the 
many who make demands upon their time, affections and 
finances. 

The words written for widows in the Fifty-fourth 
Chapter of Isaiah, especially the first three verses, 
are, when spiritually understood, the truth about 
bachelors. The author would be misunderstood if 
these three verses were taken literally. In order that 
her meaning may be discerned, the reader should 
refer to the preceding article entitled "Widows", which 



182 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

explains the spiritual, not the literal meaning of these 
words. The bachelor's life is filled with deeds of un- 
selfed love, of letting not his right hand know what 
his left hand doeth in the helping of the widow and the 
orphan. What would the world do without the benign 
presence of the loving, unselfish bachelors? 

Bachelor Girls 

The bachelor girl's position in the world is a little 
different from that of the unmarried woman. She finds 
a comfort in Jesus' words, "There are no marriages in 
Heaven,'' and Divine Love opens her understanding, so 
that she begins to waken to the mystery of holiness, 
which unfolds unto her the deep truth of those words. 
She, as does a widow, learns that God's love is all-suffi- 
cient for her; His love develops her into more of sweet- 
ness and grace as the years go on. Through her varied 
touch with humanity her affections deepen, her con- 
sciousness broadens and she grows more charitable to 
all. Her life most often becomes one of giving, of com- 
forting, of mothering. 

She finds that she loves all men and women, and 
heart growing big and full enough of love and sym- 
p tthy, she desires to take all into her sheltering arms of 
love. 

Early does the unmarried woman manifest mascu- 
line as well as feminine qualities ,and because of her 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 183 

not being confined to home and to children, as are most 
married women, she is led to helping in the world pro- 
blems. She goes out to fill her niche in the business 
world, where she stands for honesty, intuition, patience, 
and loving kindness. Whereas at first woman was op- 
posed when she entered more definitely into the business 
world, now men are finding that women are bringing 
Heavenly Harmony and tender hearts into their ranks, 
softening the former hardness of the business life. She 
brightens the pathway of business routine, removing its 
dullness by her understanding and her love of variety. 

But for the heart sorrows which cause woman not 
to wed, the world would not have the greater number 
of its most beautiful and noble characters, who have 
changed the world's history by the spiritual light which 
they have cast upon it. 

Orphans 

"A father of the fatherless, and a judge of the 
widows, is God in his holy habitation. 

God setteth the solitary in families; he bringeth 
out those which are bound with chains : but the rebellious 
dwell in a dry land. ,, (Psalms 68:5-6.) 

"Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this 
is right." (Eph. 6:1.) 

One of the sweet commands which God, the Father- 
Mother has given to the world is written to us by St. 



184 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

James; (Chapter 1:27.) "Pure religion and undefilcd 
before God and the Father is this, To visit the father- 
less and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself 
unspotted from the world." 

There are children in the world who have only one 
parent living; there are those who have only one parent 
they can recognize. A sadder condition is that of those 
angelic children who, because of their sensitiveness and 
beauty of nature are misunderstood by their parents. 
They are the children whose life is more heart rending 
than any others, for those who are known as orphans 
gain the world's sympathy, while those who cannot look 
to their parents for spiritual guidance, for comfort and 
understanding, respect and love their parents too much 
to let the world see their little heart aches. 

The spiritual children whose parents are too oc- 
cupied with the world even to discern the beauty, or 
to take time to study their natures, are the ones whose 
little hearts are sad. They do more thinking than par- 
ents realize, and though they are little children, they 
hide their loneliness and their feeling of being misun- 
derstood from the world in order to protect their par- 
ents. The author knows this to be true. 

The Bible has an answer for every question and 
problem of life. God, the Father-Mother, has written 
through David in the Psalms a sweet promise which is 
a strong arm for the child to lean upon and it becomes 
its comforter. This is a message which God, the tender 



GOD— OUR FATHER-MOTHER 185 

Father-Mother, sends to his little ones, "When my 
father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will 
take me up." (Psalms 27:10.) That is enough. God is 
a comforter, not only for the grown-up children of this 
world, but the divine Parentage is fully able to make it 
up to those little ones whose hearts are heavy, though 
to the world they may be seen as laughing and joyous 
all the day long. They feel they have missed something 
in the world, but God says: "Yea, I have loved thee 
with an everlasting love: therefore with loving kindness 
have I drawn thee." (Jer. 31:3) and God stoops down 
to earth and becomes the Father and Mother of the lit- 
tle orphans and of the little ones who are in yet worse 
condition. This promise has been and is being fulfilled 
every day. 

The children in The world who are our most beau- 
tiful ones, who develop character, strength, and come 
into greater understanding of the meaning of unselfish 
love, sometimes causing those children who are watched 
over by human parents to wish for the same oppor- 
tunities of freedom for the development of individuality 
and of character, are those who at first seemed unfor- 
tunate. Love has a beautiful message for them in these 
verses of St. John, Chapter 14:13, 13-17, which their 
little hearts will appreciate more quickly than those 
of the grown people. 

Divine Love has another beautiful message for 
them in the Twenty-third Psalm, which is filled with 



186 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

promises for them. The author feels that she must 
awaken them to the message from Father-Mother God 
in Psalm 37:1-7, especially the fourth verse. 

Did not God have in mind especially the little or- 
phans and those whose parents are too occupied with 
the world to notice them when He revealed to man the 
words of the Ninety-first Psalm? God is their Father 
and God is their Mother. 

Reading further in Psalms, they can beautifully 
commune with God in thinking with King David, by 
reading the One Hundred and Twenty-first Psalm. 
Jesus is the best friend in the world for little children. 
"But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them 
not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of 
heaven. ,, (Matt. 19:14.) How He^loved little children! 



CHAPTER VIII. 

LOVE 



"I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye 
cannot bear them now." (St. John 16:12.) 

"A new commandment I give unto you, That ye 
love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love 
one another. By this shall all men know that ye are 
my disciples, if ye have love one to another/' (St. John 
13:34-35.) 

The reader of this chapter on "Love," in order to 
understand the meaning of divine Love, should read Pro- 
fessor Drummond's essay on Love, called, "The Great- 
est Thing in the World" 

If God is Love, then Love is uplifting, pure and 
holy. 



Spiritual Intercourse 

Love creates life, is everlasting and undying. Love 
is the healing ointment used by Mary Magdalene. 

"Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spinke- 
nard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and 



188 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled 
with the odor of the ointment." (John 12:3.) 

This is the most beautiful instance of woman's 
love narrated in the Holy Bible. The precious ointment 
of spikenard was her deepest means of expressing the 
perfume of adoration for Him. 

Man is just beginning to glimpse the meaning of 
the word; "Love." Man may measure his growth in ac- 
cordance with his understanding of the meaning of the 
words, "God is Love." 

Most of the tragedies of the human life have re- 
sulted either directly or indirectly from the passions 
of mankind. Man will overcome the last enemy, death, 
when he has in a way, so to speak, overcome the neces- 
sity for physical intercourse. The human belief is that 
creation, life and love, in very great degree, depend 
upon that relationship of man to woman. 

It is difficult to believe that God is Love, or that 
he believes in Love, and at the same time believe that 
God wants us to give up the pleasures of the flesh. 

Man reasons that in giving up fleshly enjoyments 
he is forsaking love and that there is little left in life 
of its pleasures to compensate man for its hardships. 
The foregoing is the human argument. 

To place upon this most vital, and as yet unsolved, 
problem of life, the searchlight of Truth, man needs to 
look to the source of all knowledge, the great "I am" 
for its solution. 



LOVE 189 

It becomes necessary for the author to state again 
that GOD IS LOVE. Since He is Love, He does not 
desire nor would he deprive man of Love and of Loving. 
The author has gained much light upon this question 
by going to God in searching for understanding; it 
would appear upon first thought that God is inconsist- 
ent, that He does not believe in Love. 

Accepting the Truth of the following statement, 
now, man will solve the problem of life much more rap- 
idly than if he waited until he learned understanding 
to realize that, beyond a doubt, God is Love, and be- 
lieves in Love more than do any of the men and women 
of this world. The Father-Mother God never wants his 
children to give up anything they feel is good, except 
for one reason, which is that divine Parents have some- 
thing one thousand times greater to put in its place. 

God does want His children, as fast as they can, 
to break the desire and indulgence in physical inter- 
course in order that he may reveal to them how to re- 
alize here and now the unspeakable blessings and joy 
everlasting of spiritual intercourse. 

There is no comparison to be made of the pleas- 
ures of the two forms of intercourse. When a man or 
woman glimpses the Heavenly Love and Harmony and 
life-giving enjoyment of spiritual intercourse, then are 
they desirous of parting with their fleshly enjoyments. 
It dawns upon their minds that in their ignorance of 
divine Love they have been, so to speak, holding on to 



190 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

brass, thinking that God could not be Love, because He 
wants to take the brass away from them, and behold, 
they find that gold has come to take the place of 
brass ! One who has been given gold cannot be induced 
to return to baser metal. The reader now can better 
understand that God is Love. 

Much could be said upon the subject of fleshly en- 
joyments, but now that the gift of diamonds and of 
rubies has appeared upon the vision of man, there seems 
little need for analyzing the glass and brass which is 
soon forgotten. Divine Love has appeared; no longer 
will human love satisfy one who has glimpsed the 
Divine, so while it is not necessary to analyze what al- 
ready the world has studied to its depth, one needs to 
ponder and to search for the understanding of spiritual 
Love and of spiritual intercourse. 

Those believing the statement that spiritual Love 
and intercourse is in every way more satisfying than 
fleshly enjoyment will at once begin the searching for 
true happiness and for everlasting harmony and joy. 
As they go deeper into this subject, let them bear in 
mind, however, that they cannot be spiritually born in 
a day. The painless and sensible way of coming into 
the realization of this new understanding of Love is for 
man to take one step at a time in this understanding 
and to displace the former outworn garment of his high- 
est understanding of affection and love only as fast as 
the new understanding of spiritual intercourse is gained. 



LOVE 191 

Man may utterly disbelieve that there is a depth 
of joy and of love in the enjoyments of spiritual in- 
tercourse that causes one to never again prefer the in- 
dulgence of the passions of the sexes, but there are hun- 
dreds of witnesses to this Truth, who have come into the 
authors experience. In her practice these facts have 
been proven to such great extent in every case that she 
has marvelled at the change which has come in the 
thinking and actions of numbers of individuals. 

The spiritual understanding of intercourse brought 
into realization by man or woman causes him or her 
to lose interest in the enjoyments of the flesh, for some- 
thing greater has been found. In her experience, through 
the application of the following understanding of Love 
realized by both men and women, she has seen a great 
number of both sexes healed of what is known as im- 
morality. 

The understanding of attaining this higher and 
deeper sense of enjoyment can be seen and understood 
according to our discernment of the real man and what 
constitutes his form. A great light should dawn upon 
the consciousness of man when he is even hoping to be- 
lieve the Truth that there is but one man of each one 
of us and that is the true man. Spiritual Man, universal- 
ly, is Love, manifested in the flesh, possessing no know- 
ledge or ability to hate or to be unkind. 

It is true that we are today standing in the midst 
of hundreds of thousands of men and women who are 



192 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Love; not only this, but the all-pervading Father- 
Mother God is holding all of His Love Ideas, sons and 
daughters, in the height, depth, and all-inclusiveness of 
His Love. 

In that each man and woman is a different Idea 
of the same Mind, each finding his source to be the 
Creator of all, who is the author of Love, they are held 
one to the other through God by "cables" of divine 
Love. This forms a flow of Love, circulating from man 
to man, reaching all mankind; thus are men and wo- 
men fitly joined together. These currents of Love, flow- 
ing from man to man, form one continuous circulation 
and flood of divine Love, permeating the being of man, 
satisfying and nourishing him by day and by night. This 
great realization of man's pure connection with man is 
a flooding of Love, universally, which is unceasing. It 
brings man into the realization that every moment of his 
life, by day and by night, he is being loved in the most 
exquisite way. This divine Love to which man wakens 
is so pure, so beautiful, so untiring and so enduring that 
man begins to understand that he can be active by day 
and by night and never die, for where Love is, there 
can be no consciousness of death. In this omnipresence 
of Love, where man is free to have spiritual intercourse 
by day and by night forevermore, as he grows into this 
all-pervading consciousness of Love, he will, by search- 
ing enter deeper and deeper into this consciousness 
where Heavenly Love reigns supreme. 



LOVE 193 

For as we have many members in one body and, 
all members have not the same office: 

So we, being many, are one body in Christ and 
every one members one of another." (Rom. 12:4-5.) 

When man begins to comprehend the depth of en- 
joyments of the Spirit and of its possibilities, he finds 
himself regretting that he did not begin the forsaking 
of finite human pleasures of the senses years sooner 
than he did. 

In spiritual intercourse there is Heavenly Com- 
munion with God the source of Love divine. In this 
Love atmosphere, where man is Love, God's children are 
free to enter into the realm of the holiest and free to 
love untiringly, for in divine Loving the flow of divine 
Love from man to man increases, as man continues to 
love. One of the Heavenly reasons for attaining this 
realization is that since there is no separation for one 
moment of man from man in the spiritual realm, which 
is here and now, by day and by night, though man may 
be engaged in numerous activities, there need never be 
cessation of spiritual intercourse. 

Man wonders why he cannot attain this state of 
consciousness at once: it can be gained only through 
denying one's self the pleasures of the flesh; through 
gaining knowledge of God, of his sons and daughters, 
and of His Universe, which is spiritual. If only one in- 
dividual has attained this Heavenly Consciousness, it 
proves that it can be realized here and now; but a 



194 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

great number of people have entered into this Hea- 
venly state where man is free to love as much as he 
desires, for he knows that in doing so he is pleasing 
God. 

Man having awakened, even in a slight degree, to 
such an understanding of Love as is here depicted, be- 
comes filled with the desire for activity, for Love creates 
life in him; Love is his life. No more does he care for 
rest; his tasks become easy and he wants to help the 
whole world. Man dwelling in such consciousness of 
Love progresses by leaps and bounds; his work be- 
comes his joy. 

Mountains of obstructing thoughts are as molehills 
to him. He sings a song into the great, throbbing heart 
of the world, thus blessing all. He wants the whole 
w r orld to know that God is Love and that man is Love, 
Love imparts to him ability to look deeper than the 
smile of a man to reach the broken heart back of the 
smile; Love enables him to discern the ones who need 
love most; the ones whom others fail to understand. "If 
a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a 
liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath 
seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And 
this commandment have we from him. That he who 
loveth God love his brother also." (I. John 4:20-21.) 

The great advantage of awakening to this con- 
sciousness is that it gives absolute freedom. Only man 
who is at one with Principle, who is harmonizing with 



LOVE 195 

God, can enter this Heavenly state of Love's all-in- 
clusiveness. He must be purified and spiritualized to 
attain such a divine Consciousness. Therefore, one who 
can dwell in God-Consciousness, where all mankind is 
Love, is trustworthy. His passport for entrance is pur- 
ity. One who can stand in such an atmosphere of pur- 
ity and Love is free to love and to be loved by all 
others who have attained this heavenly locality. Jesus 
said, "Neither shall they say, Lo here ! or, lo there ! for, 
behold, the kingdom of God is within you." (Luke 
17:21.) 

Seeing that Heaven, which is here and now, is a 
place of freedom in loving, wherein there is no con- 
straint, one begins to undestand why Jesus said, "For 
when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, 
nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which 
are in heaven." (Luke 12:25.) 

The reason why those who are married find it dif- 
ficult to be bound, even though with chains of Love, to 
one individual, is that the world is awakening to the 
fact that God is Love, that mankind is Love, and that 
Love is all-pervading. "In atmosphere of love divine, 
we live, and move, and breathe." 

Isaiah foretold the coming of this state of Heaven- 
ly Love and of Purity, when he said in his eleventh 
Chapter, sixth verse: "The wolf also shall dwell with 
the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; 



196 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

and tho calf and the young lion and the fatling together; 
and a little child shall lead them/' 

In this kingdom of divine Understanding, God 
reigns supreme. He, having made his sons and daugh- 
ters, knows that thev are trustworthy; He knows that 
they are pure, for they partake of the nature of their 
Father-Mother God, who gave them birth. Since God is 
the source of Love, since he is Love itself, mankind na- 
turally inherits the desire to love from his divine Par- 
ents, Father-Mother God. 

True freedom comes only with purity. In the first 
stage of creation man was free to love; he was unre- 
stricted and was given dominion over all the lesser Ideas 
of God's creation until the dream of sin began; then 
they were ashamed in the Garden of Eden and sought 
to cover their nakedness, but God said: ", . . Who told 
thee that thou wast naked? Hast thou eaten of the tree, 
whereof I commanded thee that thou shouldst not eat?" 
(Genesis 3:11.) The baby so exquisitely pure, knows 
no shame nor nakedness because of its purity. It is free 
to love and to be loved constantly. Because of a dream 
narrative of an unreality which crept into the Garden 
of Eden must man evermore be restrained on account 
of his growing to be a man? The false concept of man 
as being sinful and impure, as being physical instead of 
spiritual, makes it necessary for man to be restricted in 
loving until he wakes to purity and to spirituality. "Unto 
the pure all things are pure. . . ." (Titus 1:15.) 



LOVE 197 

The mortal believes himself to be a real creator, 
therefore as long as he is tempted to indulge his pas- 
sions in fleshly pleasures, he must be bound by certain 
laws, spoken of as laws of morality; otherwise society 
has no safeguard. There should be little, if any, free- 
dom in the flesh. The sufferings from the restraint of 
man purify him and cause him to turn to God for Love 
and for his happiness^ There he finds contentment from 
the world's unrest. His reward for giving up his wrong 
sense of freedom, of fleshly pleasures, is that he gains 
entrance into the Kingdom of Heaven, of Love wherein 
there is eternal bliss. By giving up worldly and sensual 
pleasures, man's soul awakens; he becomes spiritual, and 
dwells in the consciousness of his spiritual body, which 
is Love. Though he still has a physical body, he loses 
consciousness of it by living in his true consciousness of 
his spiritual body. Then it is that man enters the "Holy 
of Holies," — a state of consciousness wherein physical 
man, an illusion and not a reality, is lost sight of, for 
the spiritual man's mind holds the unreal self in abey- 
ance. He, being Love, permeates all, and is permeated 
by Love's unceasing activity. ". . . . at thy right hand 
there are pleasures for evermore." (Psalms 16:11.) 
"And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make 
you free." (John 8:32.) 

It is quite possible for all to begin to realize this 
heavenly state of consciousness here and now, but man 
must not attempt to force himself out of the human state 



198 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of loving and of living. Jesus was a man of wisdom; 
he did not tell man to give up eating, sleeping, covering 
his nakedness, or marrying. He often gave advice con- 
cerning marriage and he would not have attended a 
wedding or have performed a miracle at the marriage 
feast if he had not believed marriage to be necessary 
during man's dream life of being physical. Man has pro- 
gressed but slightly out of his dream of being fleshly, 
even in this age. It is most unwise for those in wedlock 
to refrain from human indulgences of passion, except by 
mutual agreement of husband and wife, as their con- 
sciousness becomes lifted into the atmosphere of soul 
out of the unreality of physicality. For them to at- 
tempt to forsake their highest understanding of express- 
ing and manifesting Love to each other is not wise. The 
author is sure that the spiritual consciousness of Love 
can be reached without suffering if man will gradually 
rise higher day by day, month by month, and year by 
year, stepping from human indulgences of Love up into 
the "Holy of Holies/' where Love is inexhaustible, and 
where man will love evermore. 

Husband and wife, to accomplish this, must purify, 
elevate, and refine their thoughts of human expressions 
and manifestations of human love for each other until 
their love grows deeper and sweeter and more beauti- 
ful. Having fathomed its heights and depths, they hun- 
ger for a greater Love. Then it is that the human love is 
submerged by the divine; that physical intercourse be- 



LOVE 199 

gins to vanish as spirituality dawns upon their con- 
sciousness. Little by little, step by step, do they dis- 
place fleshly enjoyment of physical intercourse only as 
there is unfolded to them the possibilities and joys of 
a higher form of intercourse of spiritual bodies. Then 
do they awake to the wonder of divine Loves unfold- 
ment to their waiting thought. They continue to go 
deeper into the fathomless labyrinth of divine Love, of 
divine Understanding. Then it is that one may glimpse 
the meaning of Jesus' words, "I have yet many things 
to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now." (St. 
John 16:12.) 



CHAPTER IX. 

PURITY 



"Learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve the op- 
pressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. " 

Come now, and let us reason together saith the 
Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as 
white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they 
shall be as wool. ,, (Isaiah 1:17-18.) 

"For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither 
are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. 

For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so 
are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts 
than your thoughts. " (Isaiah 55:8-9.) 

Even the best Metaphysicians have hardly begun 
to discern the exquisite quality of the divine Mind, call- 
ed Purity. A baby's thought is so pure that there are 
times when we can hardly bear its purity of words and 
actions; yet its purity gives us but the faintest gleam 
of understanding of the pure Mind of God, which Mind 
is our mind, and which Mind fills all space. 

To gain a slight comprehension of the all-pervad- 



202 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ing Mind of God, let us further consider the quality of 
purity. God, therefore Mind, has been and is from the 
beginning of Eternity, if there ever was a beginning. 
For the sake of the illustration, one might say that this 
pure Mind has been all-pervading for about ten million 
years. In all that time Mind, which fills all space, has 
never even heard of or seen one slightest impurity or 
impure thought of any kind. It has no comprehension 
of impurity or uncleanliness. 

Aside from the usual meaning of the word "im- 
purity/' the sinful, so-called qualities of the mortal, 
such as malice, hate and resentment, are uncleanness. 

In Habakkuk it is written, "Art thou not fom ever- 
lasting O Lord my God, mine Holy One? We shall not 
die, O Lord, thou hast ordained them for judgment; 
and, O mighty God, thou hast established them for cor- 
rection. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and 
canst not look on iniquity: . . . ." (Habakkuk 1:12-13.) 
The Mind that in, let us say, about ten millions of 
years has never been touched by one thought of hatred 
or of any form of impurity or of uncleanness is beyond 
our conception. 

Until one contemplates the quality of Purity of 
divine Love, one has not begun to discern the beauty 
of God's understanding. The qualities of purity, clarity, 
and spirituality of the mind of pure Love are almost too 
beautiful for the world of humans to glimpse. One might 
better understand, after contemplating the meaning of 



PURITY 203 

the above words, what Jesus meant when He said, "I 
have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot 
bear them now." (John 16:12.) 

Man's false conception of his fellow beings keeps 
him from seeing the truth about men. From the pre- 
ceding explanation of man's relationship to God, one can 
better realize that if God is pure, man is pure. It fol- 
lows that all that is the matter with man is his fellow 
beings' false concept of him and his own false concept 
of himself. 

The mortal, so-called man, is but a dream, a false 
creation; in reality the mortal has no place and is not 
even a person. The mortal is simply an unreality that 
has said it is something for so many years that practi- 
cally everybody believes it by this time. The doctors 
are dissolving the unreality, called mortal man, into its 
native nothingness, in finding it is three-fourths water 
and the other part chalk. Chalk and water are very close 
to being nothing. 

Man is as pure, as his Maker, and in reality can 
know only what God knows. The world is but going 
through a dream of impurities from which it must 
awaken. Man should be aroused instantly to the unreal- 
ity of impurities, with the coming to his consciousness 
of the understanding that Mind of God, never having 
beheld sin nor uncleanness of any kind, is altogether 
pure and lovely, and that man is made of substances of 
the pure Mind of God, dwelling forevermore in God's 



204 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

purity. Purity is the precious jewel in the crown of 
gems of Truths because of the value which Jesus placed 
upon it. He said, "Blessed are the pure in heart, for 
they shall see God." 

Man's position in the Spiritual Universe is high or 
low, in accordance with his comprehension of and his 
ability to manifest purity. Purity is clarity; purity of 
vision, resulting from purity of Mind, brings perfect 
discernment. It is the greatest asset a practitioner of 
the Science of Religion can have. "Unto the pure all 
things are pure; but unto them that are defiled and un- 
believing is nothing pure; but even their mind and con- 
science is defiled." (Titus 1:15.) This is a statement 
of Truth concerning Purity, which man should pray for 
power to understand. 

Mortal Mind has no life to lose and no space in 
which to dwell, for it would presuppose the absence of 
the pure Mind of God — therefore, impurity and unclean- 
ness are only thoughts of the imagination, which seem 
to appear in manifestation of impurity in some way. 

One might think that imagination could not produce 
such manifestations of the imaginings. Here is one illus- 
tration of it. In the author's home city in the South, 
the son in the home of friend's, possessed a great imag- 
ination. He was reared in the most religious atmosphere 
and was trained to be truthful; he was truthful, but he 
had an imagination. Every day for a week he argued 
with his father and others of the family that there was 






PURITY 205 

a lion hidden in the leaves of a large oak tree a short 
distance from the house on their lawn. He would con- 
stantly argue, get excited and cry. Though frightened, 
he was eager to see the lion, but thought something 
ought to be done about it. His father had to go to the 
tree with him each day to allay his fears and it took a 
week to convince the small boy that there was not a lion 
in that tree. This is only one case of many which shows 
that the imagination does produce seemingly real mani- 
festations. 

What is stronger proof of the fact that the pure 
mind of God is ever present can be found in the fol- 
lowing experience. The practitioner had a friend ask her 
if she could do anything for her toward healing an ab- 
scess which had really been diagnosed as a cancerous 
condition. She had had it removed twice and was going 
to the hospital for another operation, which would cause 
her much pain and necessitate her lying in bed for 
weeks. She had been a student of Christian Science, but 
had given it up. She now looked upon it as the merest 
incident, saying she would give the practitioner a couple 
of days to see if she could do anything for her. The 
practitioner at that time was making a special study of 
the Purity of Divine Mind, so she realized the Truth 
about the patient — that she was a pure child of God, 
born of Purity and dwelling evermore in the omnipres- 
ence of the pure Mind of God. Her silent argument was 
that she had never been out of this Purity, that an im- 



206 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

purity had no presence nor place, that since an abscess 
is considered to be an impure formation, it was powerless 
to have existence before this knowledge of the Truth. 
The patient returned the next day to say that there was 
no trace of the abscess, nor has there been to this hour. 

From observation it is found that men and women 
have a dread and a fear of impurities. The fear of this 
illusion should be effaced with the understanding given 
above. Fear removed is a most progressive step for man 
to make in his journey Heavenward. The fear of im- 
purity is much worse than the presence of this particular 
illusion. 

Just as the father each day for a week had to go 
with his boy right up to the tree to prove to him there 
was no lion, finally dispelling his imaginative lion, so 
must man walk right into different phases of impurity, 
which he may fear, until he learns that they are un- 
realities, illusions which disappear before the knowing 
of the omnipresent God; this proves the belief of im- 
purity to be as much a manifestation of the imagination 
as was the lion. 

Man demonstrates over impurity and becomes real- 
ly pure only as he forsakes the belief of there being any 
real purity in the human understanding, he takes on the 
true garment of Purity of the divine Mind. 

Men and women having an exalted opinion of 
themselves, that is, feeling that they have lived clean 
and moral lives, are the last ones to come into the spirit- 



PURITY 207 

ual understanding of Purity because they cling to their 
human sense of Purity, making it all but impossible for 
them to manifest true Purity. It is the man or woman 
who feels that he or she has not lived the purest lives 
who learn through spiritual understanding of Purity. 

Man having experienced all phases of human love, 
sounding it from its depth to its height, indulging him- 
self in all forms of sensuousness, finally finds that he 
wants something more satisfying. His consciousness is 
reached through divine Love's Innocence and Purity, 
manifested through one of God's little ones to him. Then 
does man, feeling his unworthiness, awakening to his 
impurity and uncleanness, find that he has lost self-re- 
spect. With this awakening he learns Purity, and there- 
fore, pure Love. If he is told of the Purity of divine 
Mind, and of his own one-ness with it, he must be com- 
forted by the explanation that he is God's Son, and that 
the self who feels unclean is only an unreality, not to be 
analyzed, but to be dropped from thought. Realizing 
that there is little, if any, of his former self that is 
worthy of being saved, he has no desire to hold on to 
the old garment of mortal thought. Pie turns his back 
upon his past and searches as for hidden treasures, for 
the Purity of God's Mind. 

Dwelling in God's Purity, dropping unrealities 
from thought, he very soon finds himself clothed in the 
garments of the pure Mind of God — in vestures of 
Truth, Life and Love. He wakens to consciousness of 



208 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

his true self, formed out of the substance of Purity, 
which is created of Love, Life and Truth. Man, awaken- 
ing to that consciousness, is wholly transformed, and be- 
hold, the one who is considered most impure is adorned 
with Innocence and Purity of God, thus manifesting the 
Purity and Innocence that is greater than that of a 
baby. This has occurred over and over in the experience 
of this Practitioner. 

The one who feels himself to have been a most re- 
spectable citizen always, is still dwelling in his own 
sense of human purity, while the man or woman, be- 
smirched with uncleanness, after awakening to divine 
Love's Purity has soared high above the self-satisfied 
one. It is another proof of the statement in the Bible, 
"The first shall be last and the last shall be first. " 

This statement in reference to the above illustra- 
tion is perfectly exemplified in the instance of Mary 
Magdalene. To the world she was last ; she was first to 
Jesus. From Jesus she received most beautiful courtesy 
and consideration. Then she was last at the Cross and 
the first to see Him after Resurrection. She had instant- 
ly dropped her old garment of impurity of self, and 
awakened to the fact that there was a complete trans- 
formation of her by Jesus' realization of her at-one- 
ment with the pure Heart and Mind of God. 

In the words from the Holy Bible, "Judge righte- 
ous judgment" there is a wisdom so deep that man has 
not fathomed it. God is a God of Justice, therefore it 



PURITY 209 

must be that God, who seeth in secret, judges a man in 
accordance with his attempts, though they be futile, to 
refrain from temptations of the flesh. According to St. 
Matthew's writing (5:32), in Christ's Sermon on the 
Mount, Jesus says: "That whosoever shall put away his 
wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her 
to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that 
is divorced committeth adultery." It is not wise for man 
to emphasize the last sentence of this verse more than 
the first of it. Jesus, the Christ is quoted as having 
spoken the entire verse. 

Jesus was a constant rebuke in His charitableness 
to the sinner, particularly to the woman, who, unable 
to stand against the overpowering sensuous minds of 
men, had found herself helpless in their grasp. Most 
often the uncharitable ones of the world, in respect to 
the question of morality, are those who, through mar- 
riage, so long as they observe the moral law of the hu- 
man courts, indulge themselves in sensual enjoyment as 
they desire. 

Another class of the uncharitable ones, who are 
harsh in the judgment of the immorality of man and of 
woman, are those who, either from being shielded from 
the world, or because of their unattractiveness to the 
opposite sex, or because of lifelessness due to ill health, 
have not been tempted by the passion of the opposite 
sex, find themselves much occupied in the criticizing and 
judging of those alive and vigorous ones who, unpro- 



210 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tected, having hearts full of love and joy, are, so to 
speak, at the mercy of the opposite sex. Would the 
sheltered and unattractive ones do any better, if as well, 
as those young men and women, full of life, out in the 
world, exposed to every lure and temptation of what is 
termed "love?" 

Looking this question of sex squarely in the face, 
one can better see why Jesus showed greatest courtesy 
and consideration to each one of the women of his day, 
who in their weakness, craving real love, lured by over- 
powering mentalities of sensuousness, ceased struggling 
against temptation. 

"Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. 
The spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak." (Mark 
14:38.) 

"He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most 
High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I 
will say of the Lord, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust." 

"For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to 
keep thee in all thy ways." 

"He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I 
will be with him in trouble ; I will deliver him, and hon- 
our him." (Ps. 91:1-2, 11, 15.) 



THE FUNDAMENTALS 

OF 

DIVINE HEALING 



CHAPTER X. 

SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 

Reflections 

"Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot 
receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: 
but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall 
be in you." (John 14:17.) 

"He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, 
dwelleth in me, and I in him." (John 6:56.) 

If man were a reflection, he could never be any- 
thing. There is nothing real about a reflection, a reflec- 
tion could never be Divine. If God made man, and man 
is a reflection, it would imply that God, Himself, is only 
a reflection. For God is the only Creator and He made 
man in His image and likeness. 

Man is genuine, real; he is the son of God, and 
therefore manifests God. He expresses God, but he is 
not just a reflection; though, standing in the Mind of 
God, as the God Idea he does reflect this Mind, as the 
flower blooming in the sunshine reflects the Sun. But the 
flower itself, in its exquisite beauty, is a Creation of 



214 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

God. Otherwise it would be unreal, an illusion not 
divine in the least; it would lack substantiality. The 
author refers, of course, to the spiritual Idea of beauty, 
not to the material flower. 

The statement that man is only a reflector of God 
would imply that he is only a shadow, to be blown away 
at the slightest touch ; that understanding would rob man 
of power. We see a young son and we say of him, "He 
is the image and likeness of his father;" but we know 
that he is made of the qualities of his father and mother, 
that there is no part of him that is not produced from 
the thinking and creative powers of the parents. 

Jesus answered that question in one simple state- 
ment when He said, "The Father that dwelleth in me, 
he doeth the works." If he meant the Father whom I 
reflect, instead of the "Father within me," he would 
have said so. The Bible is filled with expressions refer- 
ring to the power of God, of the Spirit of God which 
dwelleth in man. 

It is time for the world to listen only to the teach- 
ings of the Bible and to individuals who agree with it. 
At the same time, the author feels that the people of the 
Nineteenth Century were not able to bear any brighter 
understandnig of things spiritual than was given by Mrs. 
Eddy. They perhaps were not able to bear the Truth 
concerning man at that time. The revelation contained 
in this book is no greater than the one of her seeing, if 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 215 

we compare the greater light of understanding in the 
Twentieth Century to that of the Nineteenth. 

"And God said, Let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness; .... so God created man in his 
own image, in the image of God created he him; male 
and female created he them." (Gen. 1 :26, 27.) 

God, in order to create a reflection, would have 
to be a reflection Himself; there could be a reflection 
of God, but God's reflection would not be his creation. 
A man walking on the street will see his reflection in a 
mirror. That would not be his creation, nor would it 
be more than an illusion. While there could be a reflec- 
tion of God, that reflection could not be His creation; 
it would be his shadow. Man is more than an illusion. 
Man is real, for God made him. His creation is sub- 
stantial; there is nothing substantial about a shadow. 
Such a conception of man w T ould mean that he was little 
more than dust. 

Man, as a reflection, would find it most difficult to 
maintain his identity. The understanding of man, as set 
forth in this book, w T hich is based upon the words of 
God in Genesis 1 :27, gives him his identity and heals 
the condition of so-called lost identity. If man is God 
individualized, he can never lose consciousness of his 
identity, for he is part of the God Mind in individual 
form; he can no more lose his identitv than God can. 
for he is Mind individualized. 

"That good thing which was committed unto thee 



216 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us." 
(II. Timothy 1:144.) 

"Know ye not that ye are the temple of God., and 
that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?" (I. Cor. 3:16.) 

God 

"For since the beginning of the world men have 
not heard, nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the 
eye seen O God, beside thee, what he hath prepared for 
him that waiteth for him." (Isaiah 64:4.) 

"God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must 
worship him in spirit and in truth." (John 4:24.) 

God expresses Intelligence, Intellect, Beauty, Love 
and Principle through His greater and lesser Ideas, His 
sons and daughters being the highest and noblest artistic 
creations of His workmanship. 

God expresses Himself through His greater and 
lesser Ideas. He is the activity of His own Ideas; the 
highest form of His creation being Man. 

God is the heart, the soul, the strength, the moral 
courage of all of His creation. 

God expresses His activity, His understanding 
through man, else why would He create Man? 

The God Heart 

Divine Mind being all, can not recognize the flesh- 
ly heart of man. Until the God-heart which displaces 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 217 

the fleshliness and sinfulness of the human heart is re- 
alized in the consciousness of man ; there can be no cure. 
The appearing of the spiritual heart of man takes the 
place of the unreal one; the true heart having been con- 
veyed to the human consciousness. The divine Mind 
inevitably permeates and imbues the human thinking 
with divine Understanding. Thus it is, that, though 
divine Mind knows not the human dream, it inevitably, 
because of its omnipresence imparts its qualities, its 
Ideas, and some of its understanding to the human con- 
sciousness. Thus it is that man has unconsciously built 
up a human form as a result of a slight knowledge of 
the divine form of the children of God; this is the un- 
derstanding and the reason for knowing that the organs 
of the human form, the structure of the physical man, 
is a poor imitation of the wonder of the divine form 
and of the wonder of its workmanship. 

A strong proof of the above argument is that the 
author has healed through that understanding about 
every known disease. 

The Divine Idea 

Man, being a perfect Idea of God, his form is made 
up of numbers of lesser ideas held together in perfect 
symmetry and harmony by connections of Love and 
Life. The energy of Truth which enlivens every thought 
in his system of lesser Ideas, forms the one complete 



218 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Idea, called Man. This Idea, daughter or son, of God 
is all Spirit, Life, Truth and Love. Built upon spiritual 
understanding, its head is Divine Mind, its heart is the 
living, palpitating presence of God, who is the center 
of Love's pure Ideas. Each faculty of this exquisite form 
is functioning perfectly at all times. 

The substances of Life, Truth and Love constitute 
Man's ego. He is refreshed continually by the living 
waters of Truth, flooded within by the circulation of 
pure thoughts from Heaven, which continually feed each 
portion of his being. This perfect spiritual son of God 
is refreshed from without by the omnipresence of Life 
Divine; he stands in a river of life-giving thoughts for- 
evermore. 

Intelligence is at the source of every thought, mo- 
tive or action, not only of this Idea, as a whole, but of 
each lesser Idea, which all form the one perfect man. 
In this formation, God being its source, there is perfec- 
tion of order, since Mind knows only order as well as 
perfection of co-operation of each lesser Idea, which 
function in perfect harmony with one another. The en- 
tire Idea is God's very own, sprung from His wonder- 
fully beautiful and exquisite Mind. 

The true Man of God, when spiritually discerned, 
has a beauty of Mind, a harmony of action, a quality 
of intellect, a manifestation of life, beyond the com- 
prehension of the human mind. Each thought in divine 
Man's being is a thought of Love, for the entire Idea 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 219 

is made up of God's thoughts; therefore, man is God 
individualized. 

This divine Idea of God is at all times in perfect 
agreement with divine Mind. Mind of God and His own 
idea inevitably would be in agreement. The great beauty 
of the spiritual Idea is expressed in its manifestation 
of exquisite harmonious activity. This description of 
Spiritual Man is the absolute Truth about every man, 
woman and child in the world and each and all of us 
will come into this realization when our vision becomes 
more purified. 

Man 

Man is love-active; he is warmed and energized 
by the substance of Truth. He is the Spirit of God 
manifest; his system of thinking is electrified by Prin- 
ciple; thus does he express the living God. There is no 
sluggishness in man ; the mortal so-called man sleeps and 
dreams until his true self born of Principle falls upon 
his dream consciousness, thus grinding it to its noth- 
ingness. 

Man possesses, in degree, all of the attributes of 
God his Father-Mother. Man is joy; man is at one with 
God's seeing, possessing perfect discernment. He hears 
Mind, therefore he can hear only good; he hears Truth, 
for since God did not make evil, man will not waste his 
time in attempts to listen to what is unreal. 



220 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Man is God-consciousness; he can have no other, 
for God and His Ideas are inseparable. Literally speak- 
ing, individual man is a part of the consciousness of 
God. Man is God i idividualized. Man is divine Intellect; 
man is divine Understanding, as opposed to the seeming 
qualities of the human. Man manifests divine Principle, 
for Principle and man are one; for God and His Ideas 
are one. "Behold, what manner of love the Father has 
bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons 
of God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it 
knew not him. 

"Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth 
not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, 
when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall 
see him as he is." (I John 3:1-2.) 

Truth 

The following statement should be studied daily by 
one who is earnestly pursuing a study of the science of 
right-thinking. 

God made man in His image and likeness, there- 
fore man cannot be used by evil; mortal mind has no 
reality, for it is but an illusion of unbelief, therefore 
it is powerless to injure man. 

Since God made man in His image and likeness, 
neither the so-called mortal mind, his own or that of 
another, can disturb nor harm him in the slightest de- 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 221 

gree. The storm of so-called human hatred beats upon 
divine Man in vain, for he is a Rock of Truth upon 
which the raging storms of so-called minds beat to 
their own certain destruction. 

Divine Man is obedience to God; he is a manifes- 
tation of God-understandnig. 

Principle 

Principle is the motive power at the centre of 
divine Mind, which impels action, and which is the 
creative energy of the all-pervading system of the Mind 
of God. 

Principle is a life-giving substance of God; Prin- 
ciple produces the perfection of Mind's system and 
order; Principle is the Creator of perfection of system 
of government; it is the motive power of good. Prin- 
ciple, to speak in human terms of expression, is seen 
in the Principle of man, — business principles, principles 
of government, principles of schools; this use of the 
word is the human mind's understanding of a system 
of control. 

Principle, God, is revealed to man as he forsakes 
his human understanding of control and of government, 
surrendering to the Divine in himself, thus allowing 
him to master self and manifest Principle instead of the 
poor substitute known as principle, as expressed by the 
human understanding. 



222 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 



God The Creator 

The definition of the Creator is God Almighty, the 
Great I AM, the Omnipotent, the Omnipresent One. He 
is the only Mind, the only Intelligence, the only Intel- 
lect possessing power to create anything real or lasting. 
Principle is a life-giving centre of God's sons and 
daughters and of His lesser Ideas, energizing, enliven- 
ing, governing, controlling their whole system of think- 
ing and of acting. 



Substance 

Solid foundations of Truth produced by God qual- 
ities are not manifestations or expressions of His Love, 
but they are the substances of Truth, Life, and Love 
themselves from which manifestations accrue. 

Man must appreciate and be most thankful for 
material comforts, such as homes, furnishings and mat- 
erial clothing; they are as yet indispensable to man and 
they are means of protection and of support. How- 
ever, man must spiritualize his thought as regards mat- 
erial necessities and comforts by knowing that they are 
images of the human mind produced as a result of man's 
true mind, conveying to the human thinking the spiritual 
Ideas of the true comforts of spiritual support, of spir- 
itual food, and of spiritual clothing. 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 223 

Through this defining of man, one can see how it is 
that God government and Divine Man's government 
are one; that since man is God individualized, he is free 
to govern and control, but God decides which of His 
Ideas are to reign, and He places them in their posi- 
tions; He supports them and protects them. They obey 
Him because man is obedience to God. 

In like manner, since God possesses all, through 
man does God manifest possession. He places posses- 
sions in Divine Hand as He wills to, and none can 
say Him "Nay." He is wisdom, and He is Love, so man 
need not fear any changes as to possession or govern- 
ment made by Him. 

Mind 

Mind of God is made up of three component parts, 
— divine Intelligence, divine Intellect and divine Under- 
standing. Mind has knowledge only of good, it has 
never known an impure thought, — the Mind of God be- 
ing wholly pure. Divine Mind has not one unloving 
thought in its entire thinking; it is altogether lovely. 
This Mind has never known a failure, and knows no 
sin, nor evil, nor death. It has never known a sorrow, 
therefore it is an all- joyful Mind. Mind is wholly true, 
being the source of Truth, and therefore, of accuracy. 
It has never known a discord, therefore it is calm and 
all-harmonious in its activities. Mind is its own life, 



224 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

which never tires for it dwells in its own vigor and 
energy and never eeases from activity by day or by 
night; Mind is God. 

Principle is the foundation of divine Mind, which 
is the motive power of Mind's perfect system. Mind 
manifests perfection of order, having no consciousness 
of disorder. As man is affiliated with divine Mind, for- 
saking the mortal so-called mind, he can never be sick, 
for divine Mind has no consciousness of unhealthy, sin- 
ning or dying thoughts. Divine Mind is man's health ; 
as man forsakes the mortal thinking for the understand- 
ing of divine Mind, will he succeed in his business, be 
always well and ever harmonious. Man in reading this 
definition of Mind is too apt to think of it as being some- 
thing apart from him, but it is most important for him 
to remember that Man and Mind are inseparable, for 
man is a part of divine Mind. God and man are at one, 
therefore Mind and Man are one. 

Mortal Mind 

Mortal mind is a belief of a mind, an illusion, an 
unreality which goes to dust; it is opposition to God. 
Mortal Mind so-called builds up a so-called man of phy- 
sique, flesh, blood, bones and brains, and says: "Behold, 
God, I, too am a Creator; I compete with you." God, 
in His Majesty, does not hear him, nor even recognize 
him. The mortal man's creation of sons and daughters 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 225 

attempt to govern themselves and others; finally, they 
surrender themselves, to be guided out of their hell of 
despair by divine Intelligence. 

Divine Understanding, in His love and wisdom, 
does not instantly annihilate the dream self, but little 
by little, conveys understanding to the so-called human 
consciousness until it sees itself to be nothing, then will 
it gradually vanish from sight as the touch of Truth 
comes upon it. 

Human Mind 

Mortal Mind is a lower strata of thinking of the 
human mind because the human consciousness is the 
creative source of the mortal thinking. It more nearly 
approaches the divine consciousness of man, therefore 
it has taken on some of the hues of the Divine Mind, 
and for that reason manifests a higher strata of think- 
ing than the mortal. 

The Divine Will 

Rod: ''But Jonathan heard not when his father 
charged the people with the oath; wherefore he put 
forth the end of the rod that was in his hand, and dipped 
it in a honeycomb and put his hand to his mouth; and 
his eyes were enlightened.' ' (I Sam. 14:27.) 

"And she brought forth a man child, who was to 



226 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

rule all nations with a rod of iron; and her child was 
caught up unto God, and to his throne." (Rev. 12:5.) 

God's will appears as a rod of Truth, electrified by 
divine Understanding. This Rod which stimulates man's 
whole system, keeps his thought upright, and brings to 
him a physical manifestation of life, straightening and 
energizing his physical spinal column. 

A rod is symbolic of the human spine. The energy 
vibrating from the spine, electrifies man's whole nervous 
svstem. When man's human will coincides with or sur- 
renders to the divine Will, then it is that man feels 
this enlivening of his spinal column and not until then 
will he awaken to a conscious realization of life within 
him. For the realization of the great stimulation of the 
spinal cord and of the nerves emanating therefrom one 
must adhere to Principle — the life-giving force of man 
— which is a part of the understanding of what con- 
stitutes the God-will of man, as opposed to the human 
will. 

The Human Will 

The human will is in opposition to God; it causes 
blindness, confusion, and is antagonistic to Truth. It is 
a so-called motive power of evil. Human will is the 
cause of all misleading and of all discordant conditions; 
it is the worst foe of man, for it brings destruction in 
its wake. 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 227 

Spirit 

"But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, 
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance; against such there is no law. 

Spirit is Love; it is a quality of Divine Mind, per- 
vading all of its parts. Spirit has no knowledge of bond- 
age or obstructions. Spirit being good, creates an at- 
mosphere of freedom. When man is consciously in 
Spirit, he is free, and cannot be hindered in any way. 
Spirit is antipodal to all things physical. Physical 
thoughts cause man to be limited, whereas Spirit des- 
troys all sense of limitation. Man will succeed if he can 
remain in the consciousness of Spirit, — in Divine Love. 

Soul 

Soul is the most holy and spiritual quality of the 
omnipresent Mind of God. Soul being a quality of divine 
Mind is a quality also of divine Man. Since God dwelleth 
in man, the God-quality of Soul dwelleth within man, 
which permeates his being, causing him to manifest and 
to express the exquisite God-quality of Soul. Since Mind 
is omnipresent, Soul pervades the Spiritual Universe. 
Since God is undying, the Soul of man is immortal. 



228 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 



Attunement 

The following statements are true ; almost every 
one of them has been proven to some extent by this 
practitioner. 

In speaking of man just here, all references are 
made to the true man. There is but one man of each 
one of us. The false creation of what is called "human 
man" because of its very falsity, is powerless, since God 
does not even recognize that man in any of us. The 
human man is not a man, but a dream of another kind 
of man made of flesh and bones, as opposed to the true 
spiritual man of Mind. 

Man is obedience to God. 

Man is Mind of God in individualized form. 

Man is Love, because his Maker is Love. 

Man is true, for he is Truth's selfhood. 

Man's ego is God, therefore he manifests the attri- 
butes of God. 

Man is divine Intelligence ; he is a creation of God's 
Intellect. 

Man is divine Principle. 

Man is created out of the substances of divine Life, 
Truth, and Love. 

Man is a part of the purity of God's Mind, there- 
fore Man is at-one with Purity. 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 229 

Man is Divine Understanding; since God made 
man, he is made aright. 

Man is not incomplete; his completion is in God's 
qualities; he is perfect. 

There is but one Mind to be expressed, and but one 
Man to express it, therefore man is the expression of 
Mind, and man's powers of expression are good, are 
pure, true and clear. 

The foregoing statements regarding man are a de- 
fining of the meaning of the fact that man is spiritual. 
These statements rest upon the fundamental Truth that 
God's Ideas and He Himself are one. Man's foundation 
is God. He rests in divine Understanding, secure ever- 
more in divine Love. 

The definition of Man was written particularly to 
awaken the human consciousness to the understanding 
of perfect connection with God. The word "connection", 
and what it conveys, is one of the most interesting of 
words, when spiritually understood. The author has 
searched for understanding words to convey the mean- 
ing of the word "connection" spiritually discerned. The 
true meaning is illustrated in the results seen from the 
connection of the batteries with the dynamo in the mak- 
ing of electricity. Except when connected with the dy- 
namo, the battery has of course, absolutely no life in it. 
With broken connection, there is no life, no activity of 
any kind; there is no power, — everything is in darkness 
arid movement is at a standstill. After this illustration, 



230 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

the reader can, perhaps, see how wonderful the word 
''connection" is. When man comes into the conscious re- 
alization of being closely connected with God, it brings 
to him an outward manifestation of a seemingly broken 
connection renewed. When that realization comes to man 
it means success, support, life, for he is connected with 
all that is good. 

One of the greatest realizations that man can have 
is this awakening to his connection with God, for 
through God he is united to all other sons and daughters 
who work in co-operation with him. It is the understand- 
ing of true kinship, of true relationship. Man can realize 
affiliation with all good and with the good activity of 
the world only when this understanding dawns upon 
him. Man would never go through death if he would 
keep his consciousness of true relationship of connection 
and at-one-ment with God, therefore with mankind. It is 
good to know that the connections can never really be 
severed. When this connection seems to be severed, it 
is only that we temporarily lose consciousness through 
misfortune of some kind, of our right connection with 
God, and through God, with universal Man. This under- 
standing is a more detailed explanation of electricity 
spiritually defined,— its dynamo being the energy of 
truth. 

If the reader has gained even a slight understand- 
ing of the word "connection" from what has been writ- 
ten) he will See how this understanding could heal a 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 231 

physical condition in which this practitioner found her- 
self. Before she had come into the Science of Religion 
the ligament which held the smaller bones in place just 
at the joining of the hand and arm, broke. It was to 
her a severed connection. The Doctors said that her 
wrist would not be strong enough for her to play the 
piano again, indeed that it would probably never heal. 
Immediately after this bitter blow she came into Chris- 
tian Science. As soon as she gained a slight knowledge 
of the meaning of the word "connection" and applied 
this Truth, there was an instant healing of the wrist. 
Two days after, she proved that it was healed, by play- 
ing the piano a number of hours each day for three 
weeks. Right after this she began playing a pipe organ 
in church and continued this for a year. She soon came 
to the realization that the wrist was stronger than ever 
before, — she could play more hours than she had ever 
been able to play. 

Healing of Displacement and Dislocation 
The understanding of man's relationship to God re- 
alized is a healing of all sense of displacement and dis- 
location, which brings the outward manifestation of heal- 
ing of any physical condition or displacement. The 
cause of all physical weakness has its origin in the 
thoughts of the patient, therefore by the removal from 
consciousness of the thoughts which produced the trou- 
ble and the placing in consciousness of the right thought, 
physical healing is brought about. 



232 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

There is little need to say much in regard to the 
physical healing of displacement because the cure for it 
is given in the preceding paragraphs. God places his 
sons and daughters in the right relationship to each 
other and continues to hold them there. In God's King- 
dom there is no infringement of one Idea upon another, 
and all of God's children look to their Father-Mother 
God for sustenance and support; the divine Parentage 
beautifully nourishes; loves and protects the sons and 
daughters on earth. God, who keeps this sphere and the 
planets in place, upholding them by invisible power, can 
surely support, direct, and control each one of His child- 
ren — Spiritual Ideas — creations of His own Mind. 

The human finite mind is a seeming obstruction, 
that has no presence in reality between the children of 
God and the divine Parentage. 

The finite mind, which is the mind of mortals is the 
veil of materiality which keeps divine Man from a re- 
alization of his full heritage from his divine Parents. 
The veil is powerless; realization of the presence of 
Divine Mind proves the unreality and powerlessness of 
the human mind to stop the sons and daughters of 
God from entering into the Kingdom of Heaven, — the 
Kingdom of Heavenly Love wherein Divine Father- 
Mother, God, rules supreme. That seeming veil limiting 
thoughts in one's own consciousness is what keeps man 
from rising into the consciousness and presence of the 
true spirituality of the Mind of God. Man must awaken 



SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION 233 

t-j the overwhelming and powerful Truth, that God, the 
Father-Mother is the one Creator and the Parent for all. 
It does not lessen children's love and devotion to the 
parents who gave them birth. When fully understood, 
it increases their devotion to them. As divine Man be- 
ing God individualized discerns through God the spirit- 
ual Ideas of his parents, he will realize deep under- 
standing of spiritual creation; the true spiritual Ideas 
would seem to be hidden by the human parents from 
their children, through which spiritual creation was 
manifested. 

This understanding of connection of spiritual Ideas 
with others is a true understanding of man's ancestry, 
which is spiritual genealogy. This being true, it is bet- 
ter understood that though losing the human individual- 
ity, even after the human bodies have disappeared, and 
only the true spiritual sons and daughters are remaining 
in the universe, no one's individuality or identity will be 
in the slightest degree lost. Man gaining his spiritual 
understanding of individuality and identity of himself 
and of others is the only clear, true identification of 
bringing man into clearer manifestation of individuality. 

"All things were made by him; and without him 
was not any thing made that was made. 

In him was life; and the life was the light of man. 

And the light shineth in darkness ; and the darkness 
'•omprehendeth it not." (John 1:3-5.) 



CHAPTER XL 

MENTAL MALPRACTICE 



"But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray 
for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; 
That ye may be the children of your Father which is 
in heaven. ,, (Matt. 5:44-45.) 

"O send out thy light and thy truth: let them lead 
me." (Psalms 43:3.) 

There is an abnormal fear of mental malpractice, 
especially by those who have been acquainted with the 
fact that it is a possibility. On the other hand those 
who know nothing of it and have no understanding of 
the meaning of the words "Mental Malpractice/ ' have 
no fear of it when at the time they make that statement 
they are usually under its influence. In both cases each 
of them needs to correct his thought. 

Mental Malpractice finds its so-called origin in 
mortal thinking. Man will cease to be affected by it when 
he wakens to the Truth that mortal mind is not real, but 
is something God did not make. It has no real life or 



236 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

strength. Mortal mind in reality has no power to direct 
its thinking toward another. 

Not awake to the fact that he has a divine Mind, 
man is dwelling in the mortal consciousness, and the 
thought of another may influence him and have a seem- 
ing power over him, but we should have sufficient un- 
derstanding of the all-presence of the divine Mind and 
of the fact that we ourselves are at one with the Mind 
of God, so that we can not be used by this seeming evil 
of the day. 

Man's salvation is in knowing the Truth. One who 
mentally malpractices deliberately will inevitably grow 
weaker in strength and his system of thinking will be 
clogged; he will lose mental alertness and finally he will 
become insane. Man who is doing his best to build in 
an upright way should- not fear mental malpractitioners, 
so-called; rather he should look upon them with the 
greatest compassion, love and help them and see if he 
can find some opportunity of correcting their thought, 
for they are going to their own sure destruction. 

An instance might be cited where one is directing 
her thought upon another with the motive of killing. 
The one upon whom this is directed can overcome this 
thought if she will not be seized with fear. She needs 
only to know the Truth that her so-called enemy is in 
reality at one with God, for God made her, then her 
thought can only be Love toward the malpractioner 
and toward all. This way of thinking will neutralize, 

I 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 237 

turn, or cause the evil thought to double back upon the 
one who sent it, causing her to suffer, which may result 
ill healing of the one who is attempting to practice evil. 

It must be clear that while the one who has evil 
thoughts directed toward her, will by sending Truth to- 
ward the one who is aiming at her heart with intent to 
kill cause the malpractioner's evil thinking to turn back 
upon herself. However, the innocent one has not the de- 
sire to have the thought double back upon her enemy; 
she does only her duty in giving forth loving and true 
thoughts to the neutralizing of wrong thoughts, hoping 
that they will counteract the wrong. However, it may be 
the penalty which the so-called malpractitioner has to 
pay. That the force of Truth against the so-called force 
of evil thinking may cause it to turn within, stabbing 
the heart of the sinning one instead of the heart to whom 
it is sent. He would be turning the would-be assassin's 
knife into his own heart. This is the explanation of many 
instances of persecution where the blame has been placed 
upon the innocent. Man will suffer from the malpractice 
of hypnotism and of suggestion just so long as he fears 
them and sees them as real. 

There is another instance of understanding of 
wrong mental work in coping with the belief of reaction, 
but when analyzed might be spoken of as mental mal- 
practice. The writer has had a great deal to meet with 
in this reaction of thought. Knowing the absolute Truth 
concerning sinful situations and conditions in the clear- 



23S THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ing of her own thought as to the thought of others, also 
being occupied with other interests she might find her- 
self relaxing in thought to the extent that she would 
not fortify herself sufficiently from the belief of evil 
which may be trying to operate against her. Thus she 
would lay herself open to the mental blows of those to 
whom she had been sending only Truth. This is called 
reaction. It is the result of Truth against the so-called 
forces of evil and those forces striking back in its deter- 
mination to kill its slayer. This belief of forces of evil 
striking at innocence who has been crucifying it with 
the knowledge of Truth concerning this specific evil has 
most often caused the innocent one to be slain. The 
foregoing description is exactly what happened to Jesus 
the Christ. He, with His all-seeing vision and knowledge 
of man's universal perfection, was crucifying evil in- 
dividually and generally speaking, by His knowledge 
of Truth. Evil crowded to the wall made ready for its 
one fatal attack, in the attempt to slay our Master which 
was manifested outwardly in their crucifixion of Him. 
The price one pays for knowing the Truth in these 
latter days cannot be imagined by the human thinking. 
Man's universal knowledge of the Truth, of the per- 
fection of mankind, brings evil out from its hidden men- 
tal ways of operating, arouses it, which causes it to make 
deadly thrusts at the true thinker. Evil feels that it is 
being crowded to the 'wall, therefore its only hope of 
living is to aim at the heart of the one who is so un- 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 239 

ceasingly knowing this Truth, with all the force it can 
master, that it may continue to carry on its deadly and 
sinful silent mental malpractice, as well as its other 
forms of sinful work. 

Evil is seldom aggravated, never disturbed until it 
meets its Master. It may have appeared docile and even 
lamb-like, but by placing the lens of Truth upon it, thus 
forcing it to uncover, one exposes its hideousness, its 
sinfulness and its seemingly deadly work. One's real 
safety and security from the mental assassin of today 
is found only by his gaining a greater depth of know- 
ledge of God's omnipotence, and of man in the image 
and likeness of Him. 

Man can cope with this foe successfully by realizing 
that God fills all space. His understanding of the pres- 
ence of God's omnipotence must be so great to him that 
he will lose any fear or belief in a power apart from 
God, as being real. Unquestionably the hidden way of 
evil, the workings of which are carried on through the 
mental, is a condition to be coped with. Evil does not 
need to come out in the open; for it finds that by secret- 
ing itself, it can carry on the most deadly mental work. 

By uncovering this knowledge to the unwary, man- 
kind needs not to be afraid, for Love has made a pro- 
vision for the universal protection of man against this 
condition, which has increased in deadliness during the 
Twentieth Century, by giving to mankind a depth of 
knowledge and understanding of right mental work, 



240 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

which blesses all, and harms none, which annihilates 
evil and neutralizes its would-be deadly operations. 
There is nothing for man to be afraid of, but it is for 
him to be awake to evil's hidden mental ways of work- 
ing. His comforter is God's unfailing word. "For there 
is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither 
hid, that shall not be known." (Luke 12:2.) 

If man will be sure that his own thought is right 
and pure toward all and that he is sending forth loving 
thoughts toward every one, the hatred and wrong 
thought which may try to operate against him will find 
it very difficult to stand against the atmosphere of 
divine Love, created by the innocent one. He will find 
that the hatred and killing thoughts sent to another will 
be counteracted by sweet, loving and true thoughts, thus 
it will more than probably heal the instigators of the 
desire to harm another. The one who is conspiring to 
hurt or to displace another usually is doing this work 
from motives of bitterness. He needs then all the sweet- 
ness centered upon him to neutralize his bitter thoughts. 
Such evil thinking against another is usually the result 
of man's despair and of his desperate attempts to rise 
by damning others. Numbers of students have a way of 
branding them as mental assassins, because they say 
they are malpractitioners. Thus those who are accusing 
another of being a malpractioner, are by their very 
attitude and thought malpractising upon the malpracti- 
tioner, so-called, bearing out the words of the Bible that 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 241 

''Thou that judgest, thou doest the same thing." Instead 
of seeing in a wrong way the so-called malpractioner, 
one should place the lens of Truth upon him, it would 
undoubtedly wake him to a consciousness of his sin, and 
thus heal him. In other words, those who see another as 
a malpractitioner are very little better, if any, than the 
one whom they judged. 

Suppose a body of people should direct the thought 
of God toward a so-called mental worker of evil for even 
an hour, instead of directing their wrong thoughts of 
fear and thoughts of him as being a poison ! Undoubted- 
ly the seemingly erring one would be healed. Those ac- 
cusing and holding to the thought of others as being 
malpractitioners, not only are laying themselves open 
to every persecution, but are just as sinful as the one 
accused. • 

The author has in mind one who was given a bad 
name as being a terrible mental worker of evil. Every- 
one communicated to the next one that she was ; all hold- 
ing this thought over her formed such a terrible sug- 
gestion of her being a sinner that it would be well nigh 
superhuman for her not to succumb to the malpractice 
of all upon her. If she should do the things which the 
self-righteous ones see her as doing daily, she should 
not be blamed, for it would only be that she could not 
go against the strong hypnotic influence of others in 
their determination to make her just what they decided 
she must be, — a sinful, and terrible malpractitioner. It 



242 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

is the smug, self-righteous and hypocritical ones who 
draw their skirts aside and feel their superiority, abhor- 
ring all malpractioners, who are themselves the mal- 
practioners. Man's only safety in this day and time is 
to continue to know the Truth about any and all situa- 
tions and to dwell in unceasing knowledge of the omni- 
presence of God and to never forget the importance of 
disarming the evil of all beliefs of having power, pres- 
ence, intelligence, or direction. 

There is very little more for the author to say upon 
this subject because her entire book, every page of which 
tells of the omnipresence of Divine Intelligence and of 
man, as God individualized, is the full healing of the 
fear and complete protection from all of so-called mal- 
practioners. 

Man who dwells in the knowledge of the omnipo- 
tence of divine Love, who keeps his own thought sweet, 
pure, wholesome, loving and uplifting toward all others, 
ever mindful that he feel no hatred toward any, is safe 
in the arms of divine Love. The trouble comes when he 
allows himself to hate or suspect his brother, thus giving 
evil an opportunity, through such wrong thinking, to 
enter his consciousness to the apparent injury of himself 
in some way. He must continually dwell in the thought 
of the omnipresence of the height and depth and all-in- 
clusiveness of God's love, continually sending forth Love 
to all. He need not fear if he will do that. This entire 
book is written with the thought of relieving and of 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 243 

healing man of the fear of the would-be mental assassins 
of the day. 

Man must constantly know that evil has no force, 
no life, no strength, no direction and no intelligence. Evil 
is not a God-quality and has no presence as a reality 
for it would presuppose the absence of God. Man's chief 
way of knowing that evil is powerless is through his 
knowledge that God is all-powerful and all-present. 
"Watch and pray that ye enter not into temptation: the 
spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." (Matt. 
26:41.) 

Daniel In The Lions' Den 

"Then the king commanded, and they brought 
Daniel, and cast him into the den of lions. Now the king 
spake and said unto Daniel, Thy God whom thou servest 
continually, he will deliver thee. (Daniel 6:16.) 

One of the most fearless and interesting of the mir- 
acles performed as recorded in the Old Testament of the 
Bible, is that of Daniel when cast into the lions' den. 
A great deal has been written concerning Daniel's pro- 
tection from the hungry lions and of his depth of un- 
derstanding of the presence of divine Love with him 
which cast out fear. 

Another point which is not as often brought out 
concerning that great phenomenon of the times of an- 
cient Bible history, is that Daniel, being so beautifully 



244 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

pure and spiritual in his thinking, had, even when he 
was younger, seen lions in their true light. 

Isaiah observed the true concept of these beasts of 
the field or he would not have written as he did con- 
cerning them. His words prove that he saw them as a 
part of God's creation, therefore harmless. He said that 
"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leo- 
pard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the 
young lion and the fatling together; and a little child 
shall lead them.'' (Isaiah 11:6.) Daniel was so young 
and so childlike that in his beautifully pure thought 
doubtless he was not seeing the ferocity of wild animals ; 
he, too, was seeing only the truth concerning then\. 

The ordeal which he experienced is not minimized 
in the thought of the writer, for it indeed seems most 
terrible to her. His protection must have been complete, 
seeing only spiritual Ideas of each of the beasts, causing 
the mortal's concept of the lions to surrender to divine 
control as manifested through him. It would appear that 
Daniel had gained such a realization of the presence of 
God with him as well as the understanding of the truth 
that God made every beast of the field and that He 
could only make good, that therefore he was not on any 
particular tension when in their den; in other words, 
his demonstration over the beasts must have been made 
in his thinking before he was thrown into the den. His 
thoughts seemed even light and bright when he spoke 
to the king who came to the den the next morning to 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 245 

release him. He did not know that the king was going 
to release him when he said "O, King, live for ever. My 
God has sent his angel, and has shut the lions' mouths, 
that they have not hurt me; . . . ." He did not look to 
the king to be delivered; he looked to God, therefore, 
his delivery was accomplished. 

The persecuted Christians of today, have in quite a 
degree entered into the understanding of the feeling of 
Daniel's protection and deliverance because they have 
been thrown into the lions' den of the mental realm and 
but for their understanding of the Truth, they would 
have been devoured and torn limb from limb from men- 
tal malpractice, and by those engaged especially for the 
accomplishment of the deadly and slow torturing of 
the innocent ones unto death. In one way the lions of 
evil works, today, are worse than the beasts of ancient 
times, because they are versed in the cunning of ways 
to torture, whereas the lions of the fields were ferocious, 
but possessed only the fierceness of the animal which 
was not educated in evil's cunning ways, since it poss- 
essed much lesser degree of mentality. 

The author feels that she knows a little bit of how 
Daniel felt from her own personal experience. Daniel 
would not have been delivered as soon from the den 
had he resented the king's action against him. His ability 
to forgive the king at once is one of the most beauti- 
ful lessons of forgiveness to be found in the Bible. 

"The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom 



246 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

shall I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life; of 
whom shall 1 be afraid?" (Ps. 27:1.) 

Shadrach, MeshacHj and Abed-Nego Cast Into the 
Burning Fiery Furnace 

"If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to de- 
liver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will 
deliver us out of thine hand, O king/' (Daniel 3:17.) 

'There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth 
out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth 
is not made perfect in love/' (I John. 4:18.) 

The other great miracle narrated in the Old Testa- 
ment which is most often related in connection with 
Daniel's experience, is that of the three Hebrews named 
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who were cast into 
the fiery furnace. It would seem that the wonder of that 
phenomenon was even greater than that experienced by 
Daniel. The three men, in order to keep from being 
burned in this furnace, which was heated to a white 
heat, had to dwell every instant in the consciousness of 
their true spiritual self, realizing that there was but one 
man of each of them and that Spirit cannot burn or be 
harmed, whereas, flesh would be consumed by the fiery 
flames. 

There are fires which are heaped upon man; the 
fervent heat of Truth and the coals of fire of returning 
good for evil. "If thine enemy be hungry, give him 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 247 

bread to eat; and if he be thirsty, give him water to 
drink. For thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head, 
and the Lord shall reward thee." (Proverbs 25:21-22.) 
There are many kinds of fire which are good for man; 
the fire of persecution is the greatest purifying process 
which can come to man. "Behold, I have refined thee, 
but not with silver; I have chosen thee in the furnace 
of affliction." (Isaiah 48:10.) 

The flames of the furnace into which the three 
Hebrews were thrown, were the results of the concen- 
trated so-called forces of evil in its final attempt to put 
them to death because they would not worship strange 
Gods; they greatly displeased King Nebuchadnezzar: 
". . . . therefore he spake, and commanded that they 
should heat the furnace one seyen times more than it 
was wont to be heated." (Daniel 3:19.) 

It is noticeable that Shadrach, Meshach and Abed- 
nego, as well as Daniel, were apparently not at all 
afraid. When told of their fate, their words were almost 
boastful; at least they must have possessed greatest as- 
surance and faith in God to care for them because when 
the children of Babylon were told that unless they bowed 
down to Nebuchadnezzar they would be thrown into 
this fiery furnace, they said to the King: ". . . We are 
not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, 
our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the 
burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine 
hand, O king." (Daniel 3:16-1' 7 .) God answers such 



248 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

understanding prayer as that. Their trust in God was 
indeed childlike. They knew that they eould not be sep- 
arated from divine Love for one moment, and if not sep- 
arated from Him that He would prove the fiery furnace 
to be harmless to them. Such wonderful manifestation 
of divine Love's protection should cause man to be more 
fearless in times of seeming danger. When we realize 
that for their protection and encouragement God placed 
an angel in the fiery furnace to care for them, to re- 
assure them and to heal them, we realize the wonder of 
God's understanding and Love for His children. The 
placing of the angel in the furnace with them must have 
been due to the fact that divine Love knew that in order 
to allay their fears entirely in such an ordeal it be- 
came necessary to show them spiritual protection by 
placing an angel in visible form in their midst. 

The author believes that there was a much greater 
danger to face in the fiery furnace than there was in the 
lions' den. She must be right in this conclusion because 
God the Father and Mother deemed it necessary to re- 
veal unusual protection for the three sons in the fiery 
furnace, whereas Daniel was left to make his demon- 
stration over the beasts without having a visible spiritual 
presence in the den with him. 

The miracle of the furnace grows in wonder each 
year to the writer, whereas, she better understands the 
experience of Daniel in the lions' den. She hopes that 
her understanding of them may be a little different in 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 249 

point of view than from which they are usually dis- 
cussed, and will awaken the individual to strive for an 
even deeper understanding of these two great pheno- 
mena as related in Bible history. 

If the author has been able to give to her reader 
a clearer light concerning these two miracles to the ex- 
tent that he will seek for a still deeper understanding 
of them, she will have gained her point in recalling them 
to his mind. At some time the reader may be placed in 
just such a position as were the three men in the fur- 
nace, and as also was Daniel in the lions* den, there- 
fore, it behooves him now, in times of peace, to search 
for a depth of understanding of things spiritual in or- 
der that he may be prepared for the facing of like 
problems which will come to him, at least, in lesser de- 
gree. Man need not fear that he will be cast into a 
material fiery furnace ; God, who is Wisdom, will not al- 
low one of His little ones who trust Him to have any 
greater difficulty to endure than by His help they will 
be able to demonstrate over. Every man, when he has 
sufficient spiritual understanding to successfully endure 
the fiery furnaces of persecution and of mental torture 
will experience like tests which will be for his greater 
purification. 

The problems which are confronting man today are 
not of material furnaces, nor of facing lions, but of over- 
coming evil and evil's hidden ways in the mental realm. 
Warfares are carried on in the realm of the so-called mor- 



250 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

tal mind, where the fiercest raging, demoniacal* seeming 
forces of evil are to be coped with; however, may the 
author reassure man by reminding him just now of the 
words of Saint Paul. 'Tor I am persuaded, that neither 
death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor pow- 
ers, nor things present, nor things to come. 

Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall 
be able to separate us from the love of God, which is 
iu Christ Jesus our Lord." (Romans 8:38-39.) 

Man must remember that there is no power other 
than God, and that evil and the actions of demons have 
just as much power as one gives to it, for since God is 
good, omnipotent, and omnipresent, evil is not real, 
therefore is powerless. 

". . . behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the 
Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to 
loose the seven seals thereof." (Revelations 5:5.) 

Serpents 

"And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilder- 
ness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up." (St. 
John 3:14.) 

The author has learned to love the so-called human 
serpent very much; she also has lain down and peace- 
fully slept in the midst of the serpents of the ground, 
where they have been warmed by the same flaming logs 
which warmed her. They did not harm her, and she 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 251 

did not harm them. One might say, "But she did not 
fear serpents." Naturally she feared them very much, 
both the ones on the ground and the ones in the guise 
of man or woman, but as in all other times of seeking 
to have her fears allayed, she turned to the Bible for 
understanding to allay this fear. She found therein 
words which perfectly healed her of this fear. 

Serpents of God's creation are defined in the Holy 
Bible in a most interesting way. They are spoken of as 
being cunning in their alertness for the protection of 
themselves, and charming in their adroitness. 

The author felt that she was terribly rebuked when 
she understood that God had made both the so-called 
human and animal serpent. Understanding the true 
meaning of this, she realized that she feared two crea- 
tures of God's creation, — the so-called human serpent 
being man in the image and likeness of God — the animal 
serpent being a lesser Idea of Love's creation. She saw 
that she was fearing them only because she had built 
up in her consciousness the thought that there was some- 
thing to fear. There is nothing to fear in either kind. 
The only thing there is to fear is one's own concept of 
them. Most people need to look just within their con- 
sciousness to find the dangerous serpent which they f ear, 
for the only serpent which they need to fear is the dan- 
gerous imaginary concept of one of the two kinds of 
serpents which man has taken into his consciousness 
and has accepted as true. 



252 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The author has since discerned a most interesting 
truth concerning the animal and so-called human ser- 
pent. She has found that man's fear of the so-called 
human serpent is his fear of great charm. The most 
interesting and charming of human beings, which to 
many are irresistible in their powers of attraction, are 
the so-called human serpents. They possess a cunning 
and are charming in their adroitness, which attributes 
are God-given qualities of such keenness that the mortal 
man's fear of them is because he cannot resist, oppose, 
nor win in any way over the man who possesses such 
spiritual wisdom and charm. 

Concerning one possessing such spiritual under- 
standing of cunning and of adroitness, others need to 
remember that such a one is possessed by Principle. A 
man who is endowed with these particular qualities is 
given them for the purpose of accomplishing some spe- 
cial work in which he is to cope with the cunning and 
treachery of the mortal mind. Only the wisdom, the 
alertness, the adroitness, and the charm of the qualities 
of the God Mind can successfully defeat the mortal 
man's intriguing, deceiving, murderous intents. This 
same understanding is applicable to the snake which 
crawls upon the ground; it has a special mission to per- 
form in the animal creation and, therefore, it necessarily 
had to be given the necessary qualities for the over- 
coming of the hidden dangers which it has to cope with 
and for the reason of its own protection. 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 253 

"And the Lord said unto Moses, Make thee a fiery 
serpent, and set it upon a pole: and it shall come to 
pass, that every one that is bitten, when he looketh upon 
it, shall live. 

And Moses made a serpent of brass, and put it 
upon a pole, and it came to pass, that if a serpent had 
bitten any man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, 
he lived." (Numbers 21:8-9.) 

Introduction to Universal Work 

"Love worketh no ill to his neighbor: therefore love 
is the fulfilling of the law. 

And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time 
to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer 
than when we believed. 

The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us 
therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put 
on the armour of light." (Romans 13:10-12.) 

Universal Work is the Understanding of full pro- 
tection from mental malpractice. 

Practitioners have asked the writer for her under- 
standing of what is termed Universal Healing. It has 
come to her by revelation; born of her love for man- 
kind and her desire to heal the world. She, while know- 
ing this truth, seldom expresses it twice alike, but she 
Will endeavor to give to those who need it, enough of her 
understanding of it, so that each one may form their 



254 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

individual idea of Universal Work. It is the most un- 
selfish work; the work done in secret for which our 
Father-Mother God will reward man openly. When one 
understands the great reward which is gained by the 
doing of Universal Work he will realize that it really 
is not an unselfish work, for it enriches the whole nature 
of the one doing it. It is the depth and fullness of un- 
derstanding of protection of one's self. 

The author when she first knew of Christian Sci- 
ence, observed that the ninety-first Psalm was used two 
or three times a day by some students of Christian 
Science for their protection. She also observed that, 
though for years numbers had studied this Psalm, they 
yet were in but a small degree healed of fear of evil. 
She realized the greatness of the ninety-first Psalm as 
being an understanding of shelter and protection, but 
she felt that there must be a different understanding of 
protection in order to bring fully into the consciousness 
of man a sense of safety and security on this sphere. 
The ninety-first Psalm by itself did not heal the patients, 
and this was observed by her. In reading that beautiful 
Psalm they fully protect their own consciousness, — 
their own dwelling place, so to speak. From without 
they have learned by the study of it the perfection of 
protection for themselves, but within their house, their 
dwelling place, there are often lurking dark places, 
lions, hungry wolves, devils and serpents, which when 
understood means that the foe within the household is 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 255 

their own wrong concepts and beliefs in the evil thoughts 
and motives of other men and women. To illustrate, one 
may have a concept in her consciousness, — in her house- 
hold, — of a person as being a snake ; of another as be- 
ing a thief, yet another as being a liar, and so on. So, 
while from a study and realization of the Truth as 
found in the ninety-first Psalm one is sheltered from all 
danger from the foe outside, he yet has to rid his 
own consciousness of the evil which he has allowed 
to enter. It is a part of human nature to feel that these 
snakes, devils, and other false concepts, within his 
consciousness, which arise to frighten them, are from 
without and are not willing to admit that these foes are 
creatures of his own so-called thinking. The human 
mind always believes that these foes are manifested 
from persons other than themselves. The foregoing work 
is a cleansing of the inside of one's household, whereas, 
the ninety-first Psalm is the protecting thought of the 
outside of one's consciousness. 

The key of the following Universal Work is found 
in the word KNOWING. By the word "knowing" is 
meant, to be conscious of God's omnipresence. This Uni- 
versal Work is to make man conscious of God's omni- 
presence through the process of, not saying the Truth, 
but of knowing the Truth. 

This Universal Work is full protection from evil 
works of all kinds. 



256 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 



Universal Work 

In doing this work, it is better for the one doing it, 
if she desires to treat herself, to say "I" instead of 
"man" If she is treating another, she will use the word 
"man" instead of the word "I" 

"I am standing in the knowledge of the all-inclu- 
siveness of God; God being all, then it follows that 
evil has no presence in God's creation; God filling all 
space proves that evil has no space, no life, no intel- 
ligence, and no place in which to operate. 

"I am standing in the knowing of the All-inclusive- 
ness of Truth. If Truth be all, then insincerity and de- 
ceits have no place in which to dwell. Truth, omnipres- 
ent, omniactive, is a counteracting of the imaginary be- 
lief that insincerity and all that is unlike Truth have 
life or presence. If Truth fills all space, Truth being 
God, then the Mind, which is Truth, fills all space; man 
in the image and likeness of God, dwells in this true 
Mind for evermore ; Truth being one of the substances 
from which man is created. This knowing of the pres- 
ence of Truth is the proof that falsities, deceits, and 
so-called conspiracies of evil, have no place in which 
to dwell or operate, and that these evil qualities, so- 
called, are only thoughts of the imagination producing 
an appearance of evil happenings. Knowing that man 
is true because God is true, is a cleansing of the con- 
sciousness of man's falsities concerning his fellow-men. 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 257 

"I am standing in the knowing of the All-inclusive- 
ness of divine Love. Divine Love, filling all space, and 
man being the image of divine Love, he cannot be 
possessed of any but loving motives, born of the good- 
ness of his heart. Hatred cannot exist, nor have power, 
nor can it have direction when it is known that man is 
Love. Man can direct only loving thoughts to man; man 
universally being at-one with divine Love, possessed by 
divine Love, cannot manifest hatred toward another. 
The realization of the Truth that all mankind is sub- 
merged by the height and depth of divine Love's omni- 
presence is the cleansing of man's consciousness of 
many imaginative foes who have found entrance to his 
household. Hatred will not be feared when man realizes 
that hatred is not a person, a place, nor a thing. How 
can man, whom God made, hate his brother? There is 
but one man; the mortal thought of man is a falsity and 
not real; mortal man is an illusion if he, the illusion, 
dreams that he hates his fellow-men, and his dream of 
hating is not to be feared or taken seriously. But the 
belief of hatred must be melted out of the heart of man 
by the realization of the Truth of the presence of Love 
divine. When man is healed of the fear of hate, the illu- 
sion called hate will vanish, for no longer can it dis- 
turb him. He will no more believe in the power of hatred 
to hurt him than he will believe in the presence of 
ghosts, though at times ghosts may seem to be something. 



258 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The principle of man's heart motives is good, for man 
is Love. 

"I am standing in the knowledge of the All-inclu- 
siveness of Life divine. Knowing that God, who is Life, 
fills all space, is to know that death can have no place 
in which to dwell; God who knows no death, being the 
life of man, which life is ever active universally, by day 
and by night, is the proving to one who understands, 
that death is only an enemy to be overcome; that it is 
not reality. If man can keep in the consciousness of the 
knowing of the omnipresence of the Living God, there- 
fore of the alive universe; if he can keep this conscious- 
ness, death will not be able to come nigh his dwelling 
place. Death presupposes the absence of Life. The very 
atmosphere in which man dwells is the atmosphere of 
the Living God, therefore, man needs only to awaken to 
the consciousness of God's all inclusiveness. 

"I am standing in the knowing of the all-inclusive- 
ness of divine Mind. If divine Mind fills all space, then 
where is there room for the so-called mind of sinners 
and the so-called mortal thinking. Mind of God filling 
all space proves that the belief of insanity, of malprac- 
tice, of hypnotism, and of evil as having power to think 
or act, is an illusion. When man awakens to the fact that 
divine Mind, the mind that is all good, true, and lov- 
ing, pervades all space, he better understands the power- 
lessness of so-called evil. This argument proves that 
evil not only is powerless, it being an illusion, but that 



MENTAL MALPRACTICE 259 

*it has nothing to sustain it. When man realizes that good 
is all-powerful, that evil is helpless, that the spiritual 
being is a reality and the material unreal, he will bring 
instantly into his consciousness the operation of the 
Principle of good. 

In the all-inclusiveness of Spirit, man is spiritual; 
that is a proof that all else is but seeming, therefore 
not to be feared. While these conditions, which are illu- 
sions, are seen by us as unreal, they are apparently real 
until each one proves to himself that they are illusions. 
This knowledge is based upon the Truth that God is All. 
This Universal Work can be elaborated upon in great- 
est variety but that is left for the individuals to do. That 
it can harm no one, and will bless all mankind, should 
be realized daily by those desiring to get "the beam out 
of their own eye that they may see clearly to remove the 
mote from the eye of their brother." A part in this 
work which is most important is that the student should 
realize the omnipresence of God's riches and of God's 
support of all his children; thus proving that poverty 
and deprivation have no foundation in Truth. 

"The Lord is on my side; I will not fear: what can 
man do unto me?" (Ps. 118:6.) 



CHAPTER XII. 

HEALING 



"Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ 
Jesus: .... Wherefore God also hath highly exalted 
him, and given him a name which is above every name. 
That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of 
things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under 
the earth; And that every tongue should confess that 
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. " 
(Philippians 2:5, 9-11.) 

Man is awakening to the fact that God is the Crea- 
tor of all, which is so well expressed in John 1 :3, "All 
things were made by him; and without him was not any 
thing made that was made." Accepting that God is all- 
pervading good, one begins to waken to the knowledge 
that this great all-loving Father and Mother who know 
no evil, could not possibly create anything unlike good, 
and sin and death are certainly not good. He has come 
to realize that since God is an all-pervading Spirit, and 
man a perfect Idea of God dwelling for evermore in His 
Mind, that His sons and daughters are not material nor 



262 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

physical ; what then is this great seeming reality which 
would overpower the true self universally; this seeming 
reality of sin, sickness, and death in the world, and 
of the man of flesh and blood, bones and brains, who 
possesses a Mind not only apart from God but in dis- 
agreement with God? If God fills all space, what and 
where is evil? If Truth fills all space, what and where 
are the falsities, the hypocrisies, the insincerities? If 
God is an all-pervading Spirit and His Spiritual Ideas 
fill all space, what and where is physical man possessing 
a human mind? If Love fills all space, what and from 
whence comes the seeming presence of hatred in its 
many different forms? If God, who is all-pervading 
life, fills all space, what and where is the terrible un- 
realitv called death? 

The author has been able to answer these questions 
satisfactorily to numbers of unbelievers, therefore she 
expects that the students of this book will receive the 
same understanding of evil's unreality. Scientists of the 
world, in fact any of us, even a little child, understands 
that dreams are not real ; a grown person asleep at night 
will dream that he has been in the trenches in war, that 
one of his limbs has been lost, that his eyesight has 
been destroved, that his brother has been killed. In his 
sleep he will weep bitter tears because of this terrible 
condition. Suddenly he will hear his mother's voice be- 
side him saying, "John, it is time to rise, my son." John 
will rub his eyes, look up into his mother's face and 



HEALING 263 

say, "Oh, Mother, it is too good to be true that you 
waked me." His feeling of joy is unspeakable upon find- 
ing that he has had a dream; that his limbs are whole; 
that he sees perfectly; that he has just been in his com- 
fortable bed, and that his brother did not die. Instantly 
he forgets it. He does not believe any of it because he 
knows that it was only a dream. 

The understanding of the unreality of false creation 
which crept into the Holy Bible, and into the thought 
of man from the beginning of the history of this sphere, 
will be apparent when man realizes the fact that we are 
dreaming when we are awake just as much as when we 
are asleep at night. One might ask "but how are we to 
prove that the troubles of the day are but dreams ?" The 
author has seen hundreds of cases where people just 
wake up from their dream of sickness, of financial pro- 
blems, of death, by the realization of the presence of 
the voice of Truth to break the dream. She knows for 
three reasons that healing is made when the dream of 
suffering or of sorrow is proven to be a dream, not a 
reality. The first reason is that of understanding; the 
second, that of numerous proofs; and the third, which 
might be a part of the second argument, though slightly 
different, that of seeing a great number of patients 
awake from their dream of sickness, which is spoken 
of as instantaneous healing. In reality, it is just an 
awakening. One of the interesting parts of awakening 
from day dreams is that the patient, himself, most often 



264 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

will say, "Oh ! I am awakening from a dream. None of 
this is so/' or similar exclamations. She feels that the 
argument is self-sustaining in its strength, for it is based 
on the Word of God. 

The divine healers of the World are proving it as 
a result of the acceptance of the fundamental Truths of 
the Bible as truths; by accepting the truth that God 
is the only Creator and omnipresent, just as a true 
mathematician in working out a problem in trigonometry 
will stand upon the fundamental truths of mathematics 
even though according to everybody else's understanding 
the problem should be worked without adhering to these 
fundamental truths. By relying upon its principle, the 
demonstration would be solved correctly; in the same 
way, relying upon the fundamental truths, as written 
in the Word of God, do we gain true discernment. A 
metaphysician of the divine Mind knows that since God 
is the only intelligence and presence that man needs 
only to be awakened from his day dream of false be- 
liefs. In the all-inclusiveness of the Kingdom of Truth 
wherein man, God made, dwells, it is not possible for 
evil, sickness or materiality to have space. Therefore, 
man must conclude that since there is no space for the 
seeming discord of the world, and since evil has no argu- 
ment to sustain it, that the world of discordant condi- 
tions and materiality can only be a creation of the im- 
agination of man. In other words, man thinking that 
he is awake in the day time is going through a dream 



HEALING 265 

of unrealities of sin, sickness and death, such as he is 
in his night dreams. 

The man knew that the night dream, mentioned in 
the beginning of this chapter, was not real, so his awak- 
ening in the morning dispelled the dream. One begins to 
see that the same bad dream, when going through it in 
the day time while apparently awake, is just exactly as 
much of a dream as the one which he had at night. His 
dream in the night was broken by the loving voice of 
his mother awakening him; in the same bad dream in 
the day time he awakens from it by the realization of 
the presence of a voice of the Father-Mother God speak- 
ing to him ; the realization of the presence of Love divine 
rends asunder the dream of inharmony, which he had 
while apparently awake. 

One can understand more why a Practitioner needs 
to give to patients arguments of Truth for the efface- 
ment of their beliefs that they are suffering. It is for 
this reason that dreams can be broken instantaneously 
by the realization of the presence of God with them, 
while many other dreams of chronic sickness, sorrow or 
death can be broken only by strong arguments of Truth 
based upon the Word of God. The healing of the aver- 
age number of cases comes when the Practitioner, 
through spiritual discernment, detects the seeming cause 
of the falsity from which the wrong condition developed 
in the patient's mind. Detecting this error, he applies 
spiritual understanding to its falsity by argument to the 



266 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

patient, to the removal of the seeming origin of the 
trouble, which argument proves to the consciousness of 
the patient that the whole trouble is unreal. The awak- 
ening from the dream usually follows instantly. 

To illustrate what she has just said, the writer 
will tell of a young lady in her own city in the South, 
who went out into the woods and sat down under the 
trees to enjoy a quiet half hour. Her sister came out 
to see her after she had been there for a while, and 
pointed out to her that she was sitting near what is 
known as " Poison Ivy." She came home at night with 
her face, hands and body covered with poison. The case 
looked serious. The next morning the mother of the girl 
went out to see where she had been poisoned, and found 
that the Ivy in that part of the woods was not what is 
called, "Poison Ivy," but another species, which is non- 
poisonous. She came home and told her daughter about 
it. Naturally, the daughter felt foolish and the argu- 
ment of the truth of the condition was so strong that she 
knew she could not have been poisoned. This knowledge 
of the truth awakened her from her dream of having 
been poisoned, and the entire condition vanished in two 
or three minutes. The dream was broken by striking at 
the sinew of the false belief. Had there been such a 
thing as poison, it could not have vanished as quickly 
as that. The author, and thousands of Practitioners of 
Christian Science, could tell of many other su^ch cases. 

It is most necessary for the Practitioner to dis- 



HEALING 267 

cern the specific argument which will awaken the dream- 
er fo tjie unreality of each discordant condition. She 
will give some specific instances, stating what has broken 
the dream, in other words, what has healed each false 
condition. 

She was sent to a neighboring city at 3:00 A.M., 
to treat a case of a woman who seemed to be dying 
from Influenza. The patient had been taken to the 
Materia Medica hospital, not knowing where else to 
place her. The Practitioner gained permission to enter 
the Hospital to see the patient; she was greatly handi- 
capped by the fact that the Doctors still had the case, 
but they, considering the case hopeless, had stopped ad- 
ministering any medicine to her. She was strapped to 
the bed with three bands, raving with fever, and was 
expected to pass on at any time. The Practitioner sat 
quietly by her bedside and realized the presence of the 
calm, cool Mind of God, which knows neither sickness 
nor death, using many arguments of truth which arose 
to her consciousness. The nurses, not knowing that she 
was a Practitioner, were amazed to see the patient bet- 
ter in about fifteen minutes after her arrival in the room ; 
in a little while the nurse removed the bands which held 
her to the bed, and in an hour's time the patient's fever 
had left her and she quite sanely talked to the Prac- 
titioner, not realizing that she had been delirious. The 
arguments of truth that Fever and Influenza are not 
creations of God broke the dream of sickness. 



268 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Man must not forget that Jesus tells us that a 
little child is the greatest amongst these. Thoise who 
take the Word of God simply as it stands, as a child- 
like person would accept the word of its Father, are 
the ones who do great healing work. 

Still another instance of a day dream broken is 
given here. The author, having been partly blind from 
the time she was three years of age, from the effects 
of Scarlet Fever, found that what little eyesight left to 
her, with the aid of glasses, was vanishing and the doc- 
tors said she would very soon be blind. In her helpless- 
ness she turned to the Holy Bible for her answer from 
God. The Bible opened to these precious words, "With 
God all things are possible/' She just believed it and 
said, "Then, dear God, you have heard my prayer. You 
do not want me to be blind and so you will open my 
eyes." She took her glasses off in that hour, having worn 
them from the age of six, and saw quite well, though 
not perfectly. About four years later, due to a poison- 
ous condition of her head and throat, her eyes were in 
worse condition than ever, for they were poisoned along 
with the trouble of astigmatism. She had the nurse in 
the hospital where she had gone, call in the house phy- 
sician to ask his opinion concerning her eyes, having 
had glasses placed upon her a few days before. Then 
she sent for a great optician to see what he had to say. 
The answer was the same; her eyesight could not be 
helped, and they doubted whether or not they could 



HEALING 269 

keep any sight for her. Then she asked to see her be- 
loved physician, whom she trusted, and in whom she 
placed the greatest confidence. The verdict was the same 
in that there was no hope for her eyes. The three doc- 
tors having departed, she asked the nurse if she might 
be left alone for a while. She turned her face to God in 
her helplessness and told him she knew this was a much 
worse condition of eyes than she had before, but she 
would just rest in the promise of those words, "All 
things are possible to God/' and trust him to overcome 
this condition for her. This was two days before she left 
the hospital. She kept her glasses by her side those two 
days, rather than argue with the nurses about them. The 
next day she was taken to her apartment, and never 
again, from that day, has she ever had in her possession 
eye-glasses of any kind, she having thrown them out as 
soon as she arrived at the house. Her eyes have grown 
stronger every day since then. 

The argument of Truth which broke that dream 
for her was that God could do anything and she trust- 
ed Him simply, as a child, and His love and understand- 
ing healed her vision, which, when understood, is that 
the dream of lost vision was broken and she thanked 
God that she could see again. 

Healing is accomplished through any means that 
can awaken in the mind of the patient the consciousness 
of the presence of God with her. This Practitioner often 
has surprised people by making a statement which, be- 



270 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

fore understood, was most unusual. She has stated that 
the conveying to a patient of the understanding of the 
word, "consciousness" is the greatest awakening that 
can come to anyone. One might ask at once, is not the 
word ''God" greater? When her meaning is understood 
it will be seen that the word "God" is not greater. As an 
explanation, God fills all space, even the space where 
the soldiers in the World War were fighting in the 
trenches. The soldiers were killing each other and un- 
dergoing every deprivation only because, though God 
was there, they were not conscious of His presence. One 
might have great riches stored up, but if he is not con- 
scious of them, they would do him no good. 

Healing is determined in accordance with the Prac- 
titioner's ability, by any argument of Truth, to compel 
the patient to become conscious of the healing presence 
of divine Love. Becoming conscious of divine Love is 
his awakening from his day dream of suffering. 

The words "awakening" and "consciousness" are 
thoughts which are closely connected with each other 
in metaphysical work. If one is conscious of pain, it 
presupposes her state of unconsciousness of the presence 
of the healing Truth of divine Love. 

If man could help his consciousness of God's pres- 
ence with him, and surrounding him, and filling all 
space, man could never be sick, suffer or die. Death is 
simply a dream of unconsciousness of the presence of 
God. 



HEALING 271 

How good it is to know that though dreams of 
unconsciousness of God, and in our dreams we most often 
feel that God has forgotten us, He, our Father-Mother 
Love, never for one second has lost or will lose his full- 
ness of consciousness of all of His sons and daughters. 
Man is evermore in God's consciousness. It remains 
for man's dream of unconsciousness of the presence of 
divine Love to be broken and "Behold I give you power 
to tread upon serpents and scorpions and power over 
the last enemy, Death." (Luke 10:19.) 

Keeping awake to the consciousness of the all-per- 
vading Mind, which is all loving, can be accomplished 
by the giving up of man's false consciousness, his know- 
ledge of unreality and discordant conditions of which 
God knows nothing. 

Treatment 

The author's mode of treatment is a baptism of 
man in the consciousness of God's Love. One may speak 
of it as a dipping of man into the river of life-giving 
thoughts, whose floods of Truth are a purification, a 
cleansing of man's mortal consciousness from his beliefs 
of sickness, sin and death, the flooding of his conscious- 
ness becoming a purging of his mentality, and therefore, 
of his physical being. Literally speaking, it is not true 
that a practitioner places man in the river of life. God 
places man, and he is evermore held in his true place 



272 I HE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

by Gods omnipotence. Literally defined, the placing of 
man in the ocean of Divine Love, means that the prac- 
titioner, through unceasing prayer, having learned spirit- 
ual discernment, overpowers the patient's false seeing 
of outward appearances and manifestations by her true 
seeing of man, as being at one with God, and that, nat- 
urally, he is placed for evermore in the height and 
depth of the healing currents of Love divine, that he is 
standing for evermore in the river of life, placed there 
by God. 

One of the most apt illustrations, which explains a 
treatment, is found by the description of the fish in the 
ocean. The little fish, with its tiny consciousness, knows 
only a small circle in which to swim. Its natural atmos- 
phere is the ocean; as natural to it as is the air to the 
people who dwell upon earth. The fish, having always 
dwelt in the currents of the ocean, no more feels the 
presence of its atmosphere of water than does the mortal 
tfeel his atmosphere of air, because it has become so ac- 
customed to its environment. And vice versa, people of 
earth are dwelling in flood tides, rivers and oceans of 
healing currents of spirituality, of heights and depths 
and immensities of the very substance and essence of 
divine Love. They are standing in the river of life, in 
cleansing Truths, wherein death can never enter, Man 
standing in this great ocean of Life, Truth, and Love 
of Spirit, is breathing in and out Love and Life, render- 
ed ever healthy and joyous by his continuous submerg- 



HEALING 273 

ence in the depth of divine Love, which permeates 
through every portion of his being within, overflowing 
him without. This is his natural habitat, but just as a 
fish has lost consciousness to some extent of the reality 
of its submergence in the depth of the ocean, so has 
mankind lost his consciousness of the truth that he is 
completely submerged in the depth of the ocean of God's 
joy, of his health-giving thoughts, of the life-giving cur- 
rents of the living waters of spirituality. 

The discernment of the above truths has come to 
the author, not only by revelation, but by reason and 
logic. Both the man, in his atmosphere, and the fish in 
the ocean, have lost to the greatest extent conscious- 
ness of the life-giving omnipresence of the living waters 
of the living God, because of their dream of materiality, 
as opposed to spirituality. Not only do the waters of 
the world need to be interpreted spiritually, but the at- 
mosphere in which man dwells must be spiritually de- 
fined in order that man may be able through spiritual 
understanding, to be made conscious of the omnipres- 
ence of the living God, therefore of the living man, and 
of the living Truths, in which death has no part. 

The author has gone definitely into the spiritual 
analysis of air and water, in her chapter entitled "God 
the Creator". She has given the above illustration in 
order that a student of her book may begin to glimpse 
the greatness and wonder of the healing power of God, 
as manifested through man. 



274 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Perhaps after this illustration, one can better see 
that the practitioner does not dip one into the ocean 
of Love, thus purifying and healing her patient, but 
that she realizes for them that they are and always have 
been, and will be for ever, in the healing currents of 
life-giving waters of Truth, which is a purification of 
their consciousness. 

One can see that a treatment given by one who 
possesses spiritual understanding is holy and that the 
one giving the treatment neither outlines, nor exercises, 
nor possesses any power of her own in this process. 

A realization of man being submerged in the liv- 
ing God means that God does the healing. At this point 
a word should be spoken, however, for the practitioner. 
When one has arrived at the place of being able to ac- 
complish such great work as that, it means that their 
hand is in God's and that by day and by night, they 
must be in holy communion with God. 

"Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, 
not as in my presence only, but now much more in my 
absence, work out your own salvation with fear and 
trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to 
will and to do of his good pleasure." (Philippians 2:12- 
13.) 



HEALING 275 

Spiritual Anatomy Displacing Physical Anatomy 

From Consciousness 

When man first begins to see that he is not physical, 
but spiritual, he goes through a stage of uneasiness, 
feeling that in reality he has no body. This condition 
of thinking must be righted for him with the follow- 
ing explanation: The spiritual body is a real body and 
the only real body of man. He must be told about the 
anatomy of the spiritual man and of the substance out 
of which he is made. 

By study of what constitutes the spiritual man, 
there will come into his consciousness a realization of 
the presence of the true body; gaining this understand- 
ing he will easily let go of his false knowledge of the 
anatomy of the physical body. 

The realization coming to consciousness of the pres- 
ence of the true body of man brings with it a realiza- 
tion of health, of a lightness of body and of a perfec- 
tion of action in man's whole system. Man, when he 
finds that he is not physical, but spiritual, does not be- 
come bodiless even to his thought. On the other hand, 
he first awakens to the fact that he has a wonderfully 
healthy body and that he no longer has to bother with 
the changeableness and uncertainties of his physical sys- 
tem. Understanding this, he no longer has to guess 
whether or not he will be sick tomorrow, or next day, for 



276 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

lie will know as long as he dwells in the consciousness 
of his true self, that his true self is ever healthy, know- 
ing no fatigue nor imperfections. 

When man thinks of the intricacies of the physical 
anatomy and how easily it, so to speak, gets out of gear, 
he is glad to be told of another body that will sustain 
him in every test of endurance he has, and he is healed 
of fear of breakdown from mental or physical over- 
work. 

The coming into consciousness of the true body of 
man, this body being a mind of orderly thinking, the 
true body, spiritual body, controls and keeps in subjec- 
tion the physical dream man, which we yet have to carry 
around with us. 

Man is an Idea of the Mind of God. May the read- 
.er understand that sentence before going further. When 
he thinks of His numerous Ideas, there is no such thing 
as separating, them from Him and they are all the re- 
sults of His own thinking, made up of his own qualities 
of thought and being a very part of Him. His ideas 
could have no qualities and no ability other than what 
he gives them from out of his own mind. He can, per- 
haps, better see Mind and Ideas in applying them to 
his own mind and ideas. For instance, the world's in- 
ventions are discoveries of man's ideas carried out. 

In the same way did God have millions of Ideas, 
which Ideas are perfectly formed complete in all. qual- 
ities, each one having its vocation and position to fulfill. 



HEALING 277 

As we know what God is, and his qualities, do we be- 
gin to discern what his wonderful pure Ideas are. These 
Ideas are the daughters and sons of God, each mani- 
festing the feminine and masculine qualifies of God, for 
it cannot be imagined that God would form an incom- 
plete Idea — an incomplete daughter or son. 

Since man has fallen into the dream of having a 
physical body, which narration is set forth in the be- 
ginning of the first Chapter of Genesis, that dream man 
had to gain some idea of the formation of its body from 
its true spiritual form. 

God being all Spirit, Mind, Life, Truth and Love, 
man is his image and likeness, the true man, does not 
even know anything of physicality. Just as to the hu- 
man mind, the physical body is a real body, the spiritual 
vague, so to the spiritual man the spiritual body is real 
and the physical body is only a passing shadow. Every 
man's short span of material life will be seen as but of 
a moment when the spiritual man, with Love's under- 
standing melts his dream of materiality from conscious- 
ness, which will be Love's awakening. 

"And that, knowing the time, that now it is high 
time to awake out of sleep; for now is our salvation 
nearer than when we believed. ,, (Rom. 13:11.) 



A BOOK FOR THE 
BUSINESS MAN 



CHAPTER XIII 

MIND 

Jesus Christ, The Master Mind 

"Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ 
Jesus." (Phil. 2:5.) 

"For who has known the mind of the Lord, that he 
may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ." 
(Cor. 1. 2:16.) 

Jesus, often spoken, of as a Master, is a perfect 
manifestation of the Master Mind. Each time he became 
master of every situation which confronted Him. It ap- 
peared that He had failed when He gave up His life on 
the Cross, but it would have been failure had He come 
down from the Cross. In order to prove to the wonder- 
ing nations of the Bible times that there is no death, 
it became necessary for Him to go through death and 
then return having demonstrated over the last enemy 
called "death," thus giving to the people a much greater 
proof of death's unreality than the proof of coming 
down from the Cross. So in His last great overcoming, 



282 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Jesus proved Himself to possess the Master Mind more 
in the mastering of Himself to the extent of going 
through His Crucifixion than He proved self-mastery 
at any time in His earthly career. The human cried out 
unto God in his agony. The divine ego of Jesus knew 
it was not a failure. He, being at one with the Mind 
of God ; was a perfect manifestation of the great divine 
understanding. 

Two of the instances of Mind's mastery, as proven 
by Jesus the Christ, appear as most practical illustra- 
tions of Minds mastery, — the illustrations which should 
appeal to man as practical demonstrations applicable to 
his business problems. 

The first example is to be found in Matthew 21:2, 
in which He issues the following command, saying unto 
His disciples: "Go into the village over against you, 
and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with 
her: loose them, and bring them unto me." (Matt. 21 :2) 
"And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded 
them. And brought the ass, and the colt, and put on 
them their clothes, and they set him thereon/* (Matt. 
21:6-7). 

Jesus mastered the situation of having the ass wait- 
ing at the place where it should be. His Mind is the 
all-seeing Mind of God, which Mind discerned that since 
He needed to have an ass to bear Him on His way, that 
there should be one waiting for Him. The necessity for 
some form of conveyance for Him meant that Mind 



MIND 283 

would reveal to Him the right means. The Mind of God, 
in meeting man's needs, would always have them met in 
a way that would not inconvenience any other, for Gods 
law is one of order, kindness and consideration of all, 
and in God's law of operation there is no infringement 
upon the rights or needs of another. 

The business man might gain a most helpful lesson 
from the above understanding of Jesus' mastery of the 
situation. 

The second illustration is to be found in Mark 
14:15. "And he will shew you a large upper room 
furnished and prepared: there make ready for us." 

Let us enter into the understanding of Mind's opera- 
tion, which caused Jesus to give the command concern- 
ing the room to be prepared. Mind of God is all-loving 
and all-seeing and Mind would communicate to Jesus 
the proper location and house in which it would be most 
convenient and most private for Jesus and His disciples 
to occupy. 

These instances of mastery are mentioned in order 
that man may understand the difference between Mind's 
operation, as found in Jesus' mastery of situations, and 
the human mind's operation as found in many business 
organizations. 

The human mind of a man might attempt to accomp- 
lish the same mastery by suggestions or by hypnotism, 
or most probably through payment of money, thus bring- 
ing about desired results. It might be accomplished, but 



284 THE SCIENCE OF RELlGIOxN 

it would be the operation of human will, and human will 
attempting to force is an attempt of the human mind to 
go against the ever operative harmonious action of divine 
Mind's movements. 

The disturbance of the thought of the world today 
is caused by the fact that about one-third of the people of 
the world are attempting to control, to master with the 
divine Mind by coming into agreement with divine Mind's 
operation, which is God control. While two-thirds of the 
world are attempting to master and control by their 
finite human mind's processes of control, which mode of 
working is opposed to God. Man controlling through the 
power of divine Mind's action is expressed in man, who 
submits his faculties to be used by Principle at all times, 
— Mind of God, whose every thought and action is right 
and true. 

There is a great deal of confusion of thought con- 
cerning the understanding of the word, Mind as used and 
understood by students of the Science of Religion. 

By clearing up to them the wrong construction which 
many have of the meaning of the word Mind, numbers of 
our most thoughtful men and women have been led to 
take up the study of this Science. 

The Bible says "Let this mind be in you, which was 
also in Christ Jesus. " (Phil. 2:5) That command would 
not be given to us if it were not a possibility to accomp- 
lish it. Our human minds, be they ever so trained and 
educated, are not sufficient to give us the understanding 



MIND 285 

of how to overcome sin, sickness or death in ourselves 
or others. 

The World War, of which the hostilities ceased in 
1918, is conceded by all the most cruel and terrible slay- 
ing and torturing of men, women and children known 
in the history of this sphere, and yet it has occurred at 
a time of the World when the nations, taken as a whole, 
have been better educated, their minds and intellects 
more developed, than any time in the World's history. 

Truly, the human mind of man is inadequate when 
physical diseases seem to have the power to overcome 
the minds of our brightest men and women and to render 
them helpless, and sometimes to place then! in the sani- 
tarium for those weak in mind. 

"Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up 
into the temple, and taught. And the Jews marvelled, 
saying, 'How knoweth this man letters, having never 
learned?' Jesus answered them, and said, 'My doctrine 
is not mine, but His that sent me." (St. John 7:14-16.) 

Jesus was able to answer the wise men who quest- 
ioned Him in the Temple for three days and He astound- 
ed them with His answers. Few of the people of earth of 
that time, or since, were close enough in touch with the 
Mind of God to gain understanding by revelation from 
divine Mind; while Jesus did not have to go to school, 
other children are not taught from babyhood that God is 
their Intelligence, therefore they have to receive their 
education from schools and universities. 



286 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

For one to feel that it is too great and too high an 
attainment for them to express Mind, makes it difficult 
for them and for others who believe that Mind and Man 
are one, to find their at-onement with divine Intelligence. 
Mind is universal. Shakespeare has expressed a great 
deal of Mind. It is understood that the inspired writers 
of the Bible dipped their pens in the fountain of divine 
Intelligence. Mary Baker Eddy wrote from the realiza- 
tion of the presence of God with her. Though mention- 
ing only a few who have caught glints from the divine 
Intellect, there are thousands of people in our generation 
who express Mind in some small degree; in every man 
this Mind breaks through in a greater or lesser degree, 
the mist of the so-called mortal mind in expressions of 
Truth. 

Mind is becoming more universally expressed than 
ever before, thanks to the great light of understanding 
cast upon the darkness of the world's thought by the 
pioneer leader of the Christian Science movement, Mary 
Baker Eddy. The universal glimpsing of Mind's pre- 
sence and of man as being at-one with God is one reason 
for numerous revelations of Truth of the past fifty years 
which have made the Nineteenth Century and the begin- 
ning of the Twentieth Century a time of more discoveries 
and inventions than have appeared in any other age of 
America's history. 

In the Twentieth Century the human mind of man 
is trained and developed to the greatest degree. If that 



MIND 287 

mind is adequate to mankind, then why is it that our 
hospitals are so filled with hopeless invalids, that there 
are homes for deformed children everywhere, that there 
are fatal diseases that the human mind has been unable 
to cope with, that there are sinful men and women in the 
world that the human mind has been unable to heal of 
their sin. With man's finite mind he has been able to 
heal very few people of the drink and morphine habit; 
with man's finite mind he has been able to cope with 
the intriguers, the conspirators, and the robbers of the 
world. Man surely is aware of the weakness of the 
human mind, but evidently he has not awakened to the 
understanding that there is another Mind of which he 
could be a part. 

Those who are waking to the fact that there is a 
Mind greater than their human mind, of which they are 
a part, are bringing out in themselves a far greater mani- 
festation of intelligence than are those who disbelieve 
the presence of the divine Mind. If the rest of the 
world does not wake up to the all-presence of divine 
Mind which is ever operative by day and by night, the 
part of the world who are not conscious of this Mind's 
presence are going to find themselves, in understanding, 
far behind the ones who have been contemplating this 
Mind. Man feels that the divine Mind is something 
so supernatural that they must not even consider them- 
selves to be a part of the divine Intelligence. The Mind 
of God is the natural, normal Mind of man here and 



288 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

now, today, for "God created man in His own image, 
in the image of God created He him;" . . . (Gen. 1:27) 

There is but one way for mortal man to come into 
harmony with this Mind and that is to surrender, to give 
up his mortal thinking and his finite thinking, and finally 
to part with his human intelligence and intellect. The 
reader need not be alarmed and feel that his mind must 
be reduced to nothing before the arrival of this Mind, 
for that is a wrong impression. 

This Mind gently dawning upon the consciousness 
of man puts out the unreal human mind, displacing it 
only as divine Mind entering man's consciousness re- 
places the finite mind which is vanishing before the light 
of the Christ Mind. It should be a painless process, 
this changing of minds. "But be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind," means that as the Christ Mind 
gently enters into consciousness its presence crowds out 
of man's thought the human, finite mind, which vanishes 
to its nothingness. Man, once glimpsing the vision of 
the divine Mind, never again has any use for his finite 
mind. The human intellect is replaced by the exquisite- 
ly refined and keen intellect of the divine Mind. When 
man glimpses once the divine Intellect he no longer cares 
for the human intellect; when man glimpses divine In- 
telligence, his own intelligence becomes as nothing to 
him. The glimpsing of divine Mind is the first awaken- 
ing of man to greatest dissatisfaction with his finite 
mind, which causes him to seek as for hidden treasures, 



MIND 289 

for this greater Mind. It is possible for every one of us 
to awaken to the presence of that mind here and now. 
and to manifest it. It is obtained slowly because man 
hesitates to give up so much that he has learned in his 
life which he has to part with. 

Mind of God fills all space, for God is Mind. If 
mortal man will search for the understanding, beauty, 
and Truth of the life-giving thoughts of this Mind, his 
reward for this search will be that the Mind of God 
will come upon him in blessing to guide him and to reveal 
to him treasures of Truth which he never dreamed could 
be his. 

The patients who have come to the author for heal- 
ing have most of them, been among the brightest, the 
most highly educated, intellectual scholars of the world, 
because they have found that, though having the highest 
training and development of the human mind and intel- 
lect, this knowledge gained has not given them the un- 
derstanding to master their physical weakness and their 
greatest life problems. Thus he finds that the divine 
Mind solves the problems which all of his own knowl- 
edge has failed in doing. She has seen these great men 
and women depart from their human way of thinking 
that they may glean a few Truths from the Mind of God. 
The author believes very much in education, as all think- 
ing people do, but she considers it unfortunate that the 
training in the finest colleges is for the development 
of the human intellect and intelligence, and a gaining 



290 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of knowledge from the human understanding. The time 
is not far distant when divine Mind is going to be the 
fundamental principle upon which will be based the 
schools and colleges of the World. 

The author in her desire to convey to others just 
what relationship man has to Mind, will attempt to ex- 
press this relationship by the following illustration: — 
she expects the one reading this illustration to be a 
child again with her, and that he will draw upon his 
imagination for a little time. 

Let us now travel in thought to the middle of the 
ocean on a large steamer. We will climb up into the 
very top of the steamer as high as it is possible to go; 
standing there we look out upon immensity, for on all 
sides there is one vast immensity of space. The boat 
vanishes from view, leaving us standing high in the 
atmosphere close to the sky, upheld by invisible supports 
in the vastness of the Infinite. We find ourselves stand- 
ing in the presence and allness of God, the great 
"I AM." Now, are we in the vastness, height and depth 
of immensity of the Omnipresent Mind of God, there 
being complete oblivion to all but the Omnipresence of 
the all-inclusiveness of God. Now, while standing there 
let us go back through the ages to the time before Cre- 
ation was revealed, when, in the beginining, God being 
all active Intelligence, manifested His activity in millions 
of different ways, thus creating millions of different 
Ideas, which manifest perfection of harmonious action; 



MIND 291 

also He keeps them placed where He chooses them to be 
in His all-inclusiveness. These Ideas, being creations 
of His own Mind, are not only at-one with His Mind, 
but are created out of His own thinking, and the sub- 
stance of His own thought is within each of these Ideas. 
God being only Mind — that is, not a physical, finite 
form, produced Ideas that were wholly Mind for He 
could not produce His unlikeness. These Ideas are per- 
fect, and God who is the source of Mind, being the Cre- 
ator and source of each one of these Ideas, is in constant 
touch with all of His own Ideas. 

To further elucidate, — a man who has ideas con- 
trols them and they are made of the very essence of his 
mind and, more, they are a part of his mind, dwelling 
in his mind. In the same way God, Who made His 
Ideas, made them out of His own Mind and they are all 
dwelling in His Mind, and inevitably they are a part of 
His Mind and could only be expressed by Him. These 
are Ideas which the Mind of God has produced univers- 
ally, which are in perfect form and ever under His gov- 
ernment, for God's own Ideas naturally would be under 
His control. 

This illustration is related for the purpose of con- 
veying that since Mind and His Ideas are one. Mind's 
Ideas can possess only the Mind of God. These pure, 
perfectly formed Ideas at-one with the Mind of God. 
are the men and women, sons and daughters of God! 
"Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed 



292 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: . . . 
Beloved now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet 
appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He 
shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see Him 
as he is." (I John 3: 1-2.) 

Now we must descend from our position high in the 
heavens and by means of another steamer we will sail 
back to shore having learned the lesson that man and 
Mind of God are one, and that all peoples of the world 
are a part of the Mind of God. 

One might say, "But what of the World's seemingly 
sinful and suffering state ?" The answer is that the sin- 
ful and suffering state of man is a delusion and illusion, 
though all of us are inclined to feel that the suffering 
of man is terrible, which belief is solid conviction It is 
our mortal thinking, our human intellect, and our erron- 
eous concept of God and of man's origin, which keeps 
us from realizing today our at-one-ment with the Mind 
of God. The realization of our at-one-ment with the 
Mind of God brings with it unceasing: harmony, eternal 
Truth, undying Love, and everlasting support. It is 
worth striving for. The author feels that sne can speak 
with understanding, when she states that in order that 
she might attain Mind she has given up most of the 
knowledge which she gained in schools and colleges, has 
parted with brightest prospects of a musical career, and 
has obeyed Jesus' command to forsake father and 
mother, brother and sister; to attain this Mind she has 



MIND 293 

forsaken a false sense of riches; in fact, she has parted 
with all of this World's goods for the sake of attaining 
her consciousness of her true relationship with God. 
This seeming sacrifice seemed very terrible at the time, 
but she since has found that God demands that we give 
up only the material beliefs. Having attained a glimpse 
of the Mind of God, all that to the human mind ap- 
pears real, to the divine Understanding is proven to be 
unreal, therefore she has given up only unrealities. She 
has lost nothing that is eternal, A great lesson is learned 
when we realize that God is Love and never wants His 
children to give up anything except for the reason that 
He has something better to give them in the place of it. 
By giving up unrealities man can attain, here and now, 
the consciousness that he now is attuned to, and is one 
with the Mind of God. When coming into that con- 
sciousness, he need not feel any submerging of his indi- 
viduality for he, himself, comes into possession of that 
Mind to the extent that divine Mind becomes his Mind. 
He has parted with the human mind but God gives him 
divine Mind and forevermore he is free to develop his 
own individuality in expression of the Mind which has 
now become a part of his being. Spiritually speaking, 
man is Mind of God individualized, possessing perfec- 
tion of spiritual form, — a creation so beautiful that 
human vision could not bear to look upon its loveliness, 
nor could mortal man comprehend it. The source of the 
harmonious action of divine Man is God; Man, being an 



294 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

undivided part of divine Mind, can comprehend only 
harmony, having no consciousness of discord whatsoever. 

"Neither be ye called masters; for one is your 
Master, even Christ, 

But he that is greatest amongst you shall be your 
servant. 

And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased ; 
and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted.'' 
(Matt. 23: 10-12.) 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE SOLVING OF BUSINESS 
PROBLEMS 

How to Attain Power 

". . . and Jesus went up to Jerusalem 

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, 
he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and 
the oxen ; and poured out the changers' money, and over- 
threw the tables ;" (John 2:13,15) 

"The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and 
will not at all acquit the wicked; the Lord hath his way 
in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds are 
the dust of his feet. 

"Who can stand before his indignation? and who can 
abide in the fierceness of his anger? his fury is poured 
out like fire, and the rocks are thrown down by him. ,, 
(Nahum 1:3,6.) 

Jesus was the greatest master the world has ever 
known. The human understanding of mastery is par- 



296 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ticularly distasteful to one after he has gained a spiritual 
understanding of the meaning of that word. 

Man is a master in accordance with his ability to 
master, to hold in abeyance his own wrong thoughts, de- 
sires and evil impulses. As he masters his own thinking, 
disciplining himself to think — therefore to act right — as 
he follows after the wisdom of the words of Jesus' Ser- 
mon on the Mount, is he able to master others. True 
mastery can be attained only when man begins to under- 
stand the divine Mind's controlling power over all, as 
opposed to the human will's control of men. 

Those people of today who are, with understand- 
ing, harmonizing with God's will, and through God's In- 
telligence and will, manifesting the right to control, are 
working in direct opposition to the world of those who 
are using human will and human mind's ways of gov- 
erning. One could begin to see the many reasons why 
the world's thought universally is in such a disturbed 
condition. 

The human sense of mastery, when closely seen, is 
principally that of hypnotism and is altogether wrong. 
A true master is ever meek, humble and peaceable. His 
strength is the result of his being in agreement with the 
true Mind. One who knows that two times two make 
four can stand quietly by and not be disturbed by one 
million people who are positive that two times two 
make five. The strength of the first one is that he 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 297 

knows the Truth, therefore the other one million people 
will have to surrender to his way. 

Job, in his life story (Chapter 38:11) awakened in 
a great degree to the Power of God's mastery of His 
Universe, "And said, Hitherto shalt thou come, but no 
further: and here shall thy proud waves be stayed ?" 
The entire chapter is given to contemplation of God's 
controlling power. 

An understanding of the power to control and order 
the various wonders of His creation is shown in the fol- 
lowing verse, "Hast thou commanded the morning since 
thy days; and caused the dayspring to know his place/' 
(Job 38:12) showing that God places each day and each 
day is ordered by Him. 



Government 

"Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. 
For there is no power but of God: the powers that be 
are ordained of God. 

Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth 
the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive 
to themselves damnation. 

For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to 
the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do 
that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the 
same." (Romans 13:1-3.) 



298 THE SCIENCE OF RELlGluN 

Honesty uncovers dishonesty. A man loses his 
power of discernment when he strays from Honesty. 
Men will be healed of deceit or dishonesty of any kind 
when he understands that invariably he delays his own 
progress by being dishonest. A quick upward jump into 
success, which has resulted through man's dishonesty is 
not rapid progress at all, for man, about the time he is 
sure he is secure in his higher position, will be compelled 
by Principle to go back and retrace his every step from 
where he began to do wrong. The author has seen man 
healed of dishonesty by the understanding of the Truth 
that God made Man. This Truth brings out the real 
man, who would scorn the idea of committing a dis- 
honest deed. 

When man realizes the operation of Mind in his 
business, many complexities of his system necessarily are 
laid aside, for they become useless to him. The presi- 
dent of a company, sitting in his office, can realize, 
though he cannot be everywhere at one time, that divine 
Mind controls every man, woman and child in his em- 
ploy, that they are all at one with the true mind, with 
the true Father-Mother Love, and that he is at one with 
divine Intelligence, at the head of divine Mind's busi- 
ness, and that God is controlling the output and the in- 
come from the business. He will know that since God 
made man universally, he is honest — therefore man has 
no desire to take advantage of man. He will apply such 
Truths from the Holy Bible to the all-ness of his busi- 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 299 

ness as ". . . there is nothing hidden that will not be 
revealed," which will bring to his consciousness any evil 
that will try to operate in his business, which exposure 
results in its effacement. 

Man who is working from a scientific point of view, 
will realize that since the business is God's business, 
God is operating and co-operating with him universally, 
therefore that God is drawing to him, if necessary from 
the ends of the world, whatever of Ideas, or resources, 
or purchasers, or helpers that may be necessary to his 
success. God is his invisible partner. 

The author will not endeavor to go further into the 
details of this work, but she desires to give man a slight 
idea of the advantage of working with God and of using 
divine Understanding for the control and government 
of all that is opposed to the human mind's way of 
operating. 

The world must have men of authority to govern, 
but only those possessing divine Understanding of con- 
trol are worthy of this high position. One understand- 
ing divine control of man will not seek to suppress the 
individuality of another or attempt to interfere with 
God's plan for another. Man is placed in the position 
of control according to his intelligence, trustworthiness, 
and ability to discern. God is the possessor of all and 
the owner of all; man who has awakened to the fact 
that he is a divine Idea of God,a son of God, will be 
given the power of government and of possession of his 



300 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

inheritance in the Universe of God, which is here and 
now. "For promotion cometh neither from the east, nor 
from the west, nor from the south. 

But God is the judge: he putteth down one, and 
setteth up another." (Psalms 75:6,7.) 

Spiritual Leadership 

"From the end of the earth will I cry unto Thee, 
when my heart is overwhelmed: lead me to the rock that 
is higher than I." (Psalms 61:8.) 

Jesus was the greatest spiritual leader the world 
has ever known ; so gently, so tenderly did he lead man's 
thought to God, that very few persons have recognized 
him as a leader. He expressed the highest art of leading 
by avoiding the appearance of being a leader. 

Since He is the one possesssing absolute authority » 
on all things spiritual, it is fitting that man should recog- 
nize His understanding as true. One statement of His 
in particular seems to* be believed ; it is the statement 
as given in Matthew 19:14. But Jesus said "Suffer little 
children and forbid them not, to come unto me for of 
such is the kingdom of heaven. (See Matt. 18:1-6). 

According to His words, as written above, mankind 
should recognize the truth that childlike thought is best 
fitted for leadership. Jesus' career of leading was closed 
at the age of thirty-three; these are thoughts for man to 
contemplate. The great leader is one whose daily prayer 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 301 

should be the words of King David (Psalms 25:5.) 
"Lead me in Thy truth and teach me; for Thou art the 
God of my salvation; on Thee do I wait all the day." 

In order that man may understand leadership, he 
must needs study minutely the lives of the great leaders 
as portrayed by the Holy Bible. Their lives are so in- 
spiring and bring refreshment to man's heart as he 
ponders them. Only one who is close to God, and 
remains close to him, is mentally equipped for leadership. 
It is the part of great leaders to feel unworthy of their 
high calling; their feeling of un worthiness is necessary 
for the making of a true leader, for in their sense of 
helplessness, it causes them to cling in their weakness 
to God's understanding, and never to move except God 
moves them, nor to speak except Truth impels them. 
Hence they seldom, if ever, are mistaken in their guid- 
ance of others. King David's defining of perfection of 
leadership, and of its results, is expressed in the twenty- 
third Psalm. 

There is but one hope for mankind to maintain 
safety, and peace of mind, and that is for him to 
take Jesus the Christ, as his only leader, then will he 
enter into the realization of the promises to those who 
follow Him. 

"The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want 
He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he 
leadeth me beside the still waters. 



302 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths 

of righteousness for his name's sake. 

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow 

of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me: 

thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. 

Thou preparest a table before me in the presence 

of mine enemies; thou anointest my head with oil; 

my cup runneth over. 

Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the 

days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of 

the Lord forever/' 



Honesty. 

"Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that 
we should appear approved, but that ye should do that 
which is honest, though we be as reprobates. 

For we can do nothing against the truth, but for 
the truth." (II. Corinthians 13:7-8.) 

Unless a man's business is built from the bottom 
and all the way through upon honesty, he is not pleasing 
God. If he is not pleasing God, he will not succeed for 
long. Man would build upon right principles if he 
realized that he must build for Eternity. 

One of the chief reasons why man attempts the 
short cuts to riches, forgetting honesty and consideration 
of others in seeking wealth, is that he has limited his 
time of growth to the short span of life as bounded by 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 303 

birth and death. Man ceases to build frantically, there- 
fore, wrongly, when he gains the understanding that 
there is no death, and that there is no stoppage of Life. 
God's plan for man cannot be obstructed. Death 
will be seen by him as only a moment of sleep in which 
he gains the positive proof that there is no death and 
he wakes up to find that he has to begin exactly where 
he left off his problem, and work right on until his final 
demonstration is made, — that of having awakened out 
of the dream of materiality and man's belief of being 
physical. The thought that man has a few years in which 
to work out his problem is a fundamental reason of his 
building in a most careless way, which results in its 
going to pieces. Suggestion will say to him, by doing 
thus and so, which is not terribly dishonest, I will be able 
to get a foothold in the business world, otherwise, I 
might lose my position. In his frantic attempt to store 
up for himself and his family a certain amount of savings 
necessary for his sense of security, subtle suggestions 
come to him to crush another out of his position and to 
down still another. None of these things would he do if he 
realized that he had to go back over his footsteps and 
correct everything and pay to the uttermost farthing for 
every unkindness and every advantage taken of another. 
Where dishonesty seems to operate in man's business, 
it will after a certain time lack in vigor, and its life will 
be forced. Where honesty and Principle are at the base 
of the system of a company, or of a corporation, man 



304 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

feels an incentive and is supported to greater endeavor. 
He becomes alive to the stimulus of the all-pervading 
Spirit of honesty and of its life-giving system, which 
is built upon Principle. When a business is built from 
the bottom upon Principle and honesty, therefore, upon 
loving kindness, the very atmosphere of that business 
is wholesome, healing, and the air, itself, is charged 
with the presence of the electricity of Truth, for at the 
center of that system and pouring through the myriads 
of its arteries, enlivening each man with Truth and 
Divine Intelligence, is the Life giving energy of God. 
Then business is filled with Spirit and joy and there 
is no force or incentive like being in the system of a firm 
whose officials manifest and base their operations on 
divine Principle. It is then that man realizes that his 
business is his church, for God is its foundation and the 
business, itself, belongs to God, for he governs and poss- 
esses and controls all. The resources of that business 
and of the world belong to God. 

The Light of Understanding of man's position 
in God's business comes from the knowledge that man 
is God individualized. 

Salesmanship 

"For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that 
he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ." 
(I. Corinthians 2:16) 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 305 

The salesmen of the business world are finding out 
that the human will, hypnotism and suggestion are fail- 
ing, that nothing is to be gained in salesmanship by 
exercising the power of their minds over another. Man, 
universally, is awakening to the fact that he possesses 
divine Intelligence, therefore hypnotic work is rapidly 
losing its power; it is one of the world's worst forms 
of evil, for it causes a man to buy what he does not need 
or want, and probably what he cannot afford. 

The author has seen wonderful results from the 
application of the true mind, as opposed to the mortal 
thinking, to systems of salesmanship as used by indivi- 
duals. She has instilled into salesman's minds that God's 
business is the only business, that He directs man, and 
will guide him to the ones who need his goods. God, 
being the only mind of the buyer and the consumer in 
the transaction, controls both of them, thus human will 
and hypnotism are put aside for Truth and Honesty. 
The sales are transacted easily because when man sub- 
mits himself to be guided by God, divine Mind leads 
him to the man to whom he is to sell his goods and the 
purchaser's mind has previously been made receptive for 
the arguments of Truth, which the salesman has to pre- 
sent to him. Both of them being in Divine Understanding, 
not in the human, will happily agree and sales are made 
without effort. Time is saved because when God leads, 
there need be no waste of time in seeing those who are 
not to purchase the salesman's goods. 



306 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

There is a spiritual law which salesmen rest upon, 
which is, that "the demand and the supply are one." 
Since all business belongs to God, he would not furnish 
the supply except coincident with it there is a demand 
for this supply. The wisdom of God is shown in the 
coincident of demand and supply. When man is guided 
by God, his sales are made without any effort on his part. 
God prepares the way, leads him, makes his introductions 
and he, clad in the Mind of God, manifests divine In- 
telligence and the sales are easily effected. 

One of the practical points wherein man succeeds 
if he takes God into his business is the borrowing 
of money. The author has seen this accomplished 
through Divine Understanding. One illustration that 
comes to mind is that of a man who had to have quite a 
sum of money or his business would fail. There was 
only one place where he thought he might get it, he 
having borrowed a considerable amount of money during 
the preceding years before this instance. He asked 
the author to treat him, that he might be guided and that 
he might be able to obtain the loan. She told him if 
God guided him to the man and if it were God's will 
that the loan be gained from him, if he trusted God, 
his business associate, upon whom he was calling, would 
easily understand the situation and he would not be 
inconvenienced by the loan, for the transaction would be 
in the hands of God. He went to the man and failed to 
get the loan. He came back to the Practitioner, much 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 307 

disappointed, because he had implicit faith in her work 
His first words about the man showed her that he was 
not seeing him as being the true man of God's creation. 
She told him to go back to the same man, think right 
about him, that he was the Son of God, therefore at 
one with Divine Understanding. The next day he went 
to the same man with the same proposition, the only 
difference being that he was thinking right about him 
and without any difficulty he obtained the loan. 

The first time the author ever had to borrow money, 
she was terribly frightened over having to do so. She 
took the matter to God, and it was revealed to her that 
there is but one understanding and that is God's Under- 
standing ; therefore man is at one with divine Intelligence. 
First she had to ask God whom she should call upon. It 
was clearly revealed to her that she should ask one whom 
she knew but slightly. She, trusting God, went to the 
building where she knew he had his offices, but did not 
know the name of his company. She was led to the door 
of a company on which his name did not appear, and 
of which company he was not a member, but she knew 
she was God-guided. Upon entering, she asked for 
this man, and was told that although it was not his 
office, he was there. She knew that he too was in Divine 
Understanding and that if it were God's will, the loan 
should be effected through this man, it would be easy, 
and if it were not sanctioned by God, it would be im- 
possible. His first words to her were: "I will be down 



308 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

to see you right away. I know you need a loan and 
my wife told me this morning she intuitively felt you 
needed financial help, and I was coming down to see 
you anyway in a few hours because she asked me to." 
He also told her she could have any sum she wanted, 
and *»e brought the required amount to her in a couple 
of hours. 

These illustrations seem necessary because they are 
proofs of the practicality of the use of God in business. 
At some time the writer will publish a book concerning 
the taking of God into business, for she cannot go into 
the many details of the healings of different phases of 
business problems in this Text Book. However, she 
desires to mention the fact that through her understand- 
ing of God's all-pervading Mind, controlling all of his 
sons, and regulating all business, she was able to suc- 
cessfully stop a strike among hundreds of miners, where 
great loss of time and money was threatened. Not only 
was the strike stopped, but the problem of the corpora- 
tion was amicably settled. It was not at all difficult 
for her to do it. She simply sat in her office in another 
city and realized that there was only one Intelligence, 
one Power and one Governor of mankind and that since 
Principle was at the head of this company, Principle, 
meaning God, was its controlling power and that man- 
kind naturally would submit to the operations of 
Principle. 

In two instances where a man's business was 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 309 

completely failing, with her knowledge of the Truth 
that God supports though the businesses have failed, 
coincident with the failure there has risen in each 
case a new and better business and more lucrative, caus- 
ing the men to find themselves on a better basis than 
they were previously. 

The Placing of Man in the Business World 
through the power of god. 

"For promotion cometh neither from the east, nor 
from the west, nor from the south. 

But God is the judge: he putteth down one, and 
setteth up another. " (Psalm 75:6-7). 

The author desires further to show the practicality 
of the Science of Religion, as used in business. As an 
illustration, her work has often been to gain positions 
for a great number of people out of work. By knowing 
the great Truth that God places man in his rightful 
position, and that evil and intrigue, suggestion and 
wrong advice cannot keep him from it, this position 
never fails to be revealed. She has never had a case 
fail where this process of treatment has been used and 
it has always been the sort of position for which the 
man is best fitted. 

This business problem arises, which Science handles 
most successfully. A man may tell the practitioner of 
having been in a position where, because of different 



310 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

reasons, there are no promotions for him. The realiza- 
tion of the Truth of these words, 'Tor promotion cometh 
neither from the east, nor from the west, nor from the 
south. But God is the judge: he putteth down one, setteth 
up another." (Psalms 75:6-7) will reveal to man his 
true position. 

Man learns that if he has done his work in secret 
as unto God, that though intrigue may surround him 
to keep him down, God will lift him into higher positions, 
just as he is worthy of it, in spite of what envy or 
jealousy may attempt to do. The author has seen cases 
of remarkable promotions always bringing with them an 
increase of salary, as a result of this process of thinking. 

Spiritual Understanding of Discrimination 
as opposed to the human understanding. 

A part of the unrest of the human mind is caused by 
its silent or audible, but always futile, arguments to 
attempt to discriminate. 

Man's inability to discriminate is often the cause of 
unhappy marriages. Through his human powers of 
discrimination, which are fallible, he often chooses the 
wrong one as his life mate, forsaking the one whom he 
should marry. The cunning of the human mind of the 
opposite sex to deceive, will cause him to make this 
mistake for man is too apt to judge by words instead of 
looking deeper. Human discrimination does not under- 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 311 

take to go deeper. When one gains the spiritual under- 
standing of discrimination, one is able to keep his mental 
poise and balance, for uncertainty is displaced by correct 
knowledge of the truth concerning one's fellow men. 

Spiritual discrimination is accomplished by knowing 
the Truth about men and women, the Truth that they 
are a part of God, possessing God-like qualities. Before 
this light of spiritual understanding, the fallibilities and 
defects of man will be uncovered to him. This enables 
him to discern the real from the unreal; the true from 
the false. By this same pure light of discernment, 
though uncovering the falsities of man's nature, the 
exquisite and beautiful qualities lying just back of the 
veil of deceit, are brought to light. Man needs only to 
wield the sword of Truth, of sincerity, to rend the veil 
asunder, thus discerning the true woman of pure motives 
which the veil of mortal mind would seek to hide. 

All spiritual investigation is born of loving motives, 
and desires to heal sinful situations. 

As a proof of these words, an instance comes to the 
author's mind. Her furs were stolen from her. She 
placed the lens of Truth upon the problem and knew 
that since God made man, that man was honest; man, 
therefore, had no qualities or desires which would cause 
him to want to steal. She was led to advertise in only 
one paper for her furs. Very early in the same morning 
in which her advertisement appeared, a woman called 
her to the telephone and asked her if she could come 



312 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

to see her. The author said, "Yes, I shall be glad to 
see you." She arrived soon after and said she did not 
know why she brought the furs back, but she could not 
keej) them. 

The practitioner's heart was gladdened in having 
this opportunity to tell her of God's Love, and of His 
ability to clothe her if she would trust Him. She showed 
her that stealing was not only unkind, but that there 
was nothing to be gained by it, in fact everything to be 
lost. The dear woman was healed of her desire for 
petty stealing by the reason of sound argument against 
this dishonest way of gaining her living. 

May the reader of this understanding of spiritual 
means of investigation believe that the motive at the 
bottom of such investigating work is Love. 

Spiritual Understanding of Dictagraph as Opposed 

to the World's Way of Detecting and 

Investigating 

The author has no criticism to make and does not 
blame a man when he uses a dictagraph in his 
detective work as a last resort of investigation. But 
for a person who calls himself a Spiritual Scientist, to 
use such a tool, is an indication that he is a student of 
The Science of Religion in name only. A Scientist has 
learned that an application of spiritual understanding, 
discernment, and Truth, make it unnecessary for him 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 313 

to use such an instrument. It is unnecessary for him 
to use a dictagraph; it is man's forsaking of Truth in 
resorting to the ways of the material for the uncovering 
of sin. A Spiritual Scientist, using such an instrument, 
is forsaking Truth in the same degree as he would be 
if he were to use materia medica remedies and have a 
doctor of medicine treat him. In both instances, he is 
forsaking Spirits' way of working. 

To her amazement, the author learned that a dicta- 
graph had been placed in her room. Providing the 
conscience of man has awakened at all, the one who used 
it must feel a terrible rebuke when learning that her 
mental condition at that time was a raving from delirium 
from fever, due to grief, and valvular heart trouble, with 
other alarming symptoms. From day to day there was 
little hope of her being alive the next hour. Her fever 
loosening her tongue, rendered her unable to keep from 
talking whether anyone was present or not; her heart 
motives being right, she said nothing that was not loving, 
though she disclosed her heart's tenderest thoughts in 
her delirium. Those who placed the dictagraph in her 
room were justly rebuked in hearing what she had to say. 

One, observing the workings of the human mind, 
will discern that a man or a woman will act guilty, talk 
guilty, and do everything but be guilty, because others 
with their suspicious minds are accusing them of wrong 
doing. 



314 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

In most cases the human argument against the use 
of a dictagraph is that the mentality of the one dicta- 
graphed will come under the influence of the minds of 
those doing the investigating, which will cause the one 
dictagraphed to talk and act in a guilty manner. 

The author, since childhood, has been blamed for 
the sins of others; and when accused or suspected she 
smiles, she blushes, looks guilty, and due to the strong 
conviction of the one accusing her, she begins to feel that 
she is guilty, until she can be alone to gain control of 
her own reasoning powers. At least, for a time she feels 
helpless before the accuser; she is entirely innocent and 
has not sinned. 

As to the human way of investigating, it is the only 
way that man knows, and he has to resort to it until he 
knows of a better way. When man gives up his human 
way of investigating, God rewards him by giving him the 
understanding of Divine Mind's way of investigating. 
The Divine ways as compared with the human means 
are referred to in the Bible in these words: "For 
as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways 
higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your 
thoughts." (Isaiah 55:9). 

The author, due to the fact that in her life she has 
never knowingly spied upon anyone, placed a detective 
upon anyone, or investigated anyone in the human way, 
has received a rich reward of spiritual understanding. 
The dictagraph has been revealed to her in its spiritual 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 315 

meaning, of which the material instrument is but the 
weakest imitation. 

Her other gift from God for not attempting to pry 
into the affairs of others has been the spiritual under- 
standing of detective work and of investigation. The 
spiritual dictagraph is man's attunement with the all- 
hearing Mind of God. 

Being at one with true hearing, produces an un- 
covering of whatever one needs to hear for one's own 
protection and for the healing of others. God would 
give that gift only to those who have no curiosity as to 
their neighbors' doings and who care only to mind their 
own business. When ready to receive that gift, man must 
have risen above the petty thinking of the day. The 
spiritual understanding of investigation is accomplished 
through seeing man as God made him and adhering to 
that true man as the only real one. That man is an 
Idea in Mind and has only the thoughts and qualities 
of Mind which God gives him. Man, being a part of the 
Mind of God, placing a strong lens of Truth upon him, 
compels him to uncover any wrong doing, thus proving 
the Truth of the Bible statement that ' 'there is nothing 
hidden that will not be revealed/ ' 

Then those given to the committing of a worse crime 
than drinking, that of gossip, might begin to watch their 
speech when realizing the truth of the above quotation 
from the Bible. 



316 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Realizing the omnipresence of the all-knowing Mind 
that is true, man universally must be at one with Truth. 
This right thinking placed upon a location and condition 
wherein conspiracies of evil seem to operate, will uncover 
the conspiracy of evil and of those used to carry on the 
conspiracy. Only one possessing deep spiritual discern- 
ment can accomplish this work. One who possesses the 
understanding which enables him to accomplish spiritual 
detective work, and who knows the use of the spiritual 
dictagraph, can attain this ability only by living close 
to God; therefore, such a person need never be distrust- 
ed by any but the conspirators, who want to be left alone 
to accomplish their deadly work. Only one who dwells 
in knowledge of good, of Truth, can do this work. 

The mountaineers of the South are descendants of 
the bluebloods of Europe. They came over in the early 
days of the settlement of America, and having travelled 
South, wandered into the fastnesses of the high and rug- 
ged moutains of the Smoky Range, where they remained. 
They possess sterling qualities, of which the author 
hopes to tell later on, in an article. 

A woman from the city, spending her summer with 
a colony of friends in the Smoky Mountains, sent for a 
stalwart and upright mountaineer to come to her cottage, 
ostensibly to do a little carpentry. She casually wan- 
dered in the direction where he was occupied, desiring 
to engage him in conversation. Her way of engaging his 
attention was to ask him what his business was, although 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 317 

she knew that his business was that of carpentering. He, 
a most reticent man, turned his honest eves upon her, 
and said, "Madam, I have two businesses; one is the 
occupation of minding my own business ; the other is the 
occupation of keeping my nose out of other people's 
business/' and he walked away. It is a very good say- 
ing to remember, for those inclined to pry into other 
people's affairs. 

One more explanation of the fallibility of any form 
of human investigation is that the truth of the situation 
which one is seeking to understand, is seldom, if ever, 
learned in that way; whereas, the true way of in- 
vestigating, working from the basis of Principle and of 
good motives, will unerringly get to the bottom of evil 
motives, plans, or schemes to the dispelling of the con- 
spiracy, which often results in a reformation of the 
sinners who are found out. 

Right and wrong investigation is very well illus- 
trated in the following example: 

A lady of nobility in Europe, desiring to test the 
right and wrong mode of investigating, sent for one of 
her maids and told her to travel over her estate, in order 
to find out its condition regarding the weeds growing 
therein, and to take all the time necessary. The next 
day she sent for another one of her household and told 
her to take all the time she wanted to look over the 
estate in order to be able to report as to the number and 
varieties and condition of the roses and flowers. 



318 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

After a few days the first messenger returned and 
appeared before her mistress and began weeping and 
wailing over the condition of the estate. She said that it 
was in a hopeless condition, that she did not believe it 
would be cleared out in a year's time. 

The next day the second messenger returned with 
her report. She entered the presence of the noble 
lady, her face radiant with joy and light, her arms laden 
with a great variety of flowers, and she said, "Oh, my 
Lady, the estate is one mass of beautiful blooms. The 
woodlands are ablaze with the vari-colored flowers; the 
driveways are outlined with an abunadnce of blossoms, 
of shrubs, and of bushes. Never have I seen the estate 
arrayed in such beauteous garments; the woodlands are 
fragrant with perfumes; and there are symphonies of 
songbirds, making the estate a heavenly location here 
on earth." 

The illustration speaks for itself. Are we going 
into the world looking for weeds or for roses? 

Service 

'Tor though I be free from all men, yet have I 
made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the 
more." (I. Corinthians 9:19) 

"And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for 
thee; for my strength is made perfect in weakness." 
(II. Corinthians 12:9) 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 319 

The world thought has undergone a radical change 
as regards service in the last half century. Man has 
learned to change his thought and to glorify all service. 
In the Twentieth Century it is an honor to serve one's 
fellow-man. 

To one who for a time finds it necessary to perform 
lowly service for others, the words of St. Paul, "My 
grace is sufficient for thee/' are a daily help. 

At one time the practitioner's heart was torn upon 
seeing her exquisitely sensitive young friend, who seemed 
fitted for highest work, having to spend her days in the 
preparation of meals for the household. She turned 
to the Holy Bible for the comfort of her friend's heart 
and there found solace in the words of King David, 
"Though ye have lien among the pots, yet shall ye be 
as the wings of a dove covered with silver, and her 
feathers with yellow gold/' (Ps. 68:13) As soon as 
she could perform her labor of Love as unto God and 
thank God that she was able to work, she was lifted into 
high spiritual work. 

It seems to be a test of those who are to rise into 
spiritual position to serve in a humble way previous to 
their uplift. One who resents stooping to serve his 
fellow-men, feeling that he is worthy of more, receives 
a terrible rebuke and learns a deep lesson of humility 
from, the example given to mankind by Jesus Christ, 
when shortly before his final demonstration and ascen- 



320 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

sion, He girded himself with a towel and washed the feet 
of the very plain men, whom he had taught. 

Since Jesus, the one man who is greater than the 
greatest, the one man who is higher and nobler than any 
king of earth, humbled Himself to such an extent, ac- 
centuated by the fact that he was so near to the close 
of His earthly accomplishments, and served men who, in 
one sense of the word, were not worthy of him though 
Godly men, the proud ones should stoop down from their 
so-called exalted positions, rejoicing in the privilege of 
humble service. "With good will doing service, as to 
the Lord, and not to men". (Eph. 6:7) 

Jesus' life, from its beginning to its close was spent 
in loving service for mankind. He never hesitated to 
perform the lowliest of assistance for His fellow men; 
He never felt that he was so good that He could not 
mingle with sinners; He made it a special point to give 
time to converse upon things spiritual to the woman who 
attempted to hide the fact that she had five husbands 
and yet another which was not her husband. 

The great heart of Jesus, overflowing with Love for 
all, impelled him to seek the sinning ones, for they were 
the ones who needed him most. Contemplating his life 
service should awaken in man a deeper love for service, 
be it humble or high, than he has possessed heretofore. 
Only the heart overflowing with Love for God and man 
is fitted for or capable of rendering real service unto 
his fellow-men. 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 321 

An incident in the author's life may help another, 
so she will relate it: Her large Southern home was 
always open to the rich and poor, those high in position 
and those lowly. She found one morning that one of the 
servants, in caring for a beggar who had come to the 
rear of the house, asking for alms, had not performed 
this service as she would have it done. She was serving 
him in a most careless manner. The author needed only 
to quote to the maid the words of our Master, Jesus 
Christ, "Then shall the King say unto them on his right 
hand, . . . For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : 
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, 
and ye took me in: . . . Then shall the righteous answer 
him, saying, Lord, when saw me thee an hungered, and 
fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? . . . And the 
King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto 
you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least 
of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." (Mat. 
25:34, 35, 37, 40). She asked the maid to serve him 
as she would after pondering that statement of Jesus. 
Needless to say she took especial care to place before 
him the best silver and to rearrange the table for him; a 
lesson was well learned. 

One of the greatest incentives causing mankind to 
respect and to serve the lowliest or those of higher posi- 
tion are the words of the Master, "Inasmuch as ye have 
done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye 
have done it unto me." One never knows in what guise 



322 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

greatness may appear to him. Most often the servant 
in the house may be more refined, more cultured, more 
spiritual, and better born than is his master. One who 
had made a study of social problems had just awakened 
the author to this fact, causing her to be more observant 
and to deal with even more gentility toward those serv- 
ing her in any capacity whatsoever. She discerned that 
one serving her at table possessed greater refinement and 
nobility of bearing than anyone whom she had ever seen 
in such a position. She prayed for grace that she might 
be able to reach him and to aid him in rising into higher 
service. Learning his story, she realized that her 
thought concerning him was true. He was better born, 
perhaps, than any of those whom he was serving and 
from the fires of persecution which had attended his 
years of service even the gold of his nature had been 
so purified that she found in him not only a man posses- 
sing nobility of thought and depth of spirituality, but 
she also found that he manifested the rare qualities of 
sincerity and of purity to an unusual degree. She could 
not rest by day nor by night until the uplift of this son 
of God had been accomplished. Eternal joy was born 
anew in her heart on seeing him not only uplifted, but 
comforted. His face beamed when told that he was the 
son of the King of Kings and the Queen of Queens, God, 
the divine Parentage, who neither slumbers nor sleeps 
because of watching over him. 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 323 

One begins to see how it is that even though a 
Practitioner's life causes her to stand in fiery furnaces 
and often to face the hungry lions, and to walk with 
bleeding feet, yet the joy gained from the helping of 
others compensates for all which she endures. 

One whose life is given to noble service for others 
finds that his character is being moulded and he becomes 
chiseled and carved more than do others, until he ap- 
proaches God's likeness in perfection of manhood. 

The servant problem of the world is being solved 
in two different ways, — all work is greatly lessened by 
the inventions of the day. Each year there are patented 
new labor saving devices, which are manifestations of 
God's Love upon his children. As man comes into the 
understanding of spirituality, he aspires to more holy 
service in the Master's Vineyard. 

This desire is granted to mankind in accordance 
with the coming of understanding that the Spiritual 
Universe is omnipresent. Then means by which material 
service can be simplified, will be realized; and material 
work will be done by new mechanical inventions, and by 
those who have not awakened to the same spiritual 
discernment. 

One of the worst persecutions of the spiritual man 
or woman is that of having to give time to things 
material. 

The second means of solving the problems referred 
to is that man, who is spiritual, but, due to circum- 



324 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

stances has yet to perform from necessity duties of 
material service, will glorify even this work by spiri- 
tualizing it. Changing his thought toward things 
material, he will find that he can glorify God, it matters 
not what service may demand of him; thus proving the 
obstacle of material service to be a stepping-stone to 
deeper and higher understanding of spirituality. When 
man is healed of distaste for material service by spiri- 
tualizing whatever he may be doing, then will he be re- 
warded by having others to release him from such work 
in order that he may devote his days and nights to a 
higher service for God. Such pure desires are always 
answered by the great "I Am", for it pleases him that 
his child hungers after righteousness; for the promise 
reads, "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after 
righteousness: for they shall be filled." (Mat. 5:6) 

Man who feels that he is serving others in the 
humblest fashion should be filled with joy upon realizing 
the unfailing promise of the words of God to his serv- 
ants, "His lord said unto him, Well done good and 
faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few 
things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter 
thou into the joy of thy lord." (Matt. 25:21) Man 
doing any service in the world which needs to be done 
means that man is in God's service, there being no 
business but the father's business. 

"For a day in thy courts is better than a thousand. 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 325 

I had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my God, 
than to dwell in the tents of wickedness." (Ps. 84:10) 

Mistakes 

"Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft 
shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? 
till seven times? 

Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until 
seven times: but, Until seventy times seven." (Matthew 
18:21-22) 

The divine Mind knows no mistakes; it has never 
made one. The divine man has no consciousness of 
mistakes, and he has never made one; he has not the 
ability to make a mistake, therefore, flie human should 
not fear his mistakes. 

Almost all the great men of the Bible have made 
some dreadful mistakes which caused them to cry out 
unto God for help. The making of a mistake is due to 
man's relaxing in his watchfulness. It is when man is 
"off liis guard," so to speak, or when he is tired, or for 
various reasons feels a sense of weakness, that sugges- 
tion of evil pouring into his consciousness will cause him 
to do things that in his true sense he would never do. 
Man has to gain the unreality of mistakes made by him ; 
\e has to retrace his footsteps correcting what he has 
done, and having completely effaced the mistakes he will 
find himself in the same position where he was before he 



326 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

made them. From that point, having learned a lesson 
of caution, he will go forward doing what he can to 
avoid making the same mistake again. His desire to do 
right will be rewarded by God. The making of mistakes 
teaches us lessons, enriches -mr experience, and is not 
to be looked upon as a foe of man. Making a mistake 
causes man to cling to God more than he has ever before ; 
causes him to depend more upon Principle. A man who 
has made mistakes and has profited thereby has grown 
rich in experience, which experiences have developed 
in him the qualities of patience, endurance, and sympath- 
etic understanding of his fellow man who is journeying 
the same pathway by endeavoring to follow after the 
laws of Principle. Man will make mistakes until he 
is healed of the fear of doing so. Mistakes are some- 
thing that God did not make, and their correction by 
divine understanding will bring a readjustment for those 
who have seemed to suffer from them. The whole 
adjusted, man hasi grown rich in experience; he knows 
God better, and has learned not to be afraid of mistakes. 
It often is so a man's nerve is lost, his poise taken from 
him, and he is in a state of uncertainty that is terrible, 
all of which is directly due to his abnormal fear of 
making a mistake. It is better to plunge and make some ; 
Principle will see to it that man rights them again. If 
man's motive is honest and loving, and he is doing the 
best he can do, he may make many mistakes, but God 
will take care of him and of the entire situation, leaving 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 327 

no occasion for him to suffer for having made them. 
If God did not make mistakes, then why are we to fear 
something that God did not create? 



SPIRITUAL LAW VERSUS MORTAL LAW 

The author has hesitated to speak at all concerning 
the practicality of spiritual Laws being used in the 
World as opposed to the application of the human laws. 
The reason for going into this subject is that it becomes 
almost a book by itself to be written. There is nothing 
more interesting than the coming to the world of the 
revelation of the operation of God's Laws universally 
against which human laws cannot prevail. Human laws 
are created by human mind ; divine Laws by divine Mind, 
therefore, divine Laws, in accordance with the revelation 
of them to human consciousness, are operating to the 
regulating of human laws. 

God the Judge, has come to the World manifesting 
himself through man; only he who is seeking to obey 
the commands of the Holy Bible concerning judgment 
is worthy of the position of Judge. God the Lawyer, 
as manifested through man, has come to the World in 
this age; he is the man who has made a deep study of 
the instructions concerning Principle and Laws of the 
Bible. All Laws which are based upon Truth, which 
are manifestations of Mind, are spiritual Laws^. This 
coming to the World of spiritual Laws does not mean the 



328 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

destruction of the law books of the World; it means that 
the laws of the World are to be cleansed and that there 
is to be a process of elimination of the laws which are 
not of God; and that in the place of those effaced are 
to appear Laws as yet unseen, which are God's Laws. 
This coming of Truth to the lawyers of the World is a 
part of the coming of Truth to every profession, busi- 
ness, and religions of the World, bringing with it an 
upset-ment and elimination of what is false, sparing 
all that is true, and thus placing law on a more solid 
basis than it has ever been before "For we can do nothing 
against the truth/ but for the truth." (II. Cor. 13:8) 
The author has been able to prove the power of God 
as manifested in law suits. She has never lost a suit in 
Court; the meaning of which statement is that right has 
won — that Principle, God, has won each case. The cases 
have been brought to her by clients whose cases are in 
the courts. She applies to these problems the Truth 
of the all-pervading consciousness of the Mind of God 
and of the presence and power of the operation of 
Principle; she realizes that Principle controls the entire 
situation — that the witnesses are witnesses of Truth, 
that the lawyers are at one with Divine Understanding, 
that God, as manifested through His Son, is the Judge, 
and that God reigns over all. The reader will see by 
this that she, of herself, does not outline, suggest, 
influence, or have anything to do with the court pro- 
ceedings. She never has attended a suit in court, but 



i BUSINESS PROBLEMS 329 

sits in her office realizing the omnipresence of the All- 
pervading Mind of God to the effacement, by the ope- 
ration of Divine Understandings of injustice and of 
intrigue, thus right prevails. 

Spiritual Understanding of Trains. 

There being no business but the Father's business, 
it causes man to think with greater appreciation of all the 
activities of business. The business world in its different 
offices of work is made for the purpose of taking care of 
the human needs of man. Each kind of business activity 
has its spiritual meaning. One of the most interesting 
of the Spiritual Ideas operating in wonderful system 
all over the world is manifested in the material name as 
the system of trains throughout the world. When one 
thinks how indispensable the passenger and freight and 
mail trains are to mankind colectively and individually, 
it should cause man each day to thank God for this 
carriage system which encircles the globe. One is too 
likely to accept such things as trains as perfectly natural 
and to feel no gratitude for them. 

The authors thought was directed to this particular 
system of the Father's business when one day she became 
somewhat impatient because the automobile in which she 
was riding was obstructed by a train. Almost at the 
same moment she realized how deep had been her ingra- 
titude for the freight service of the world. She began 



330 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

to think of the innumerable ways in which freight trains 
had met her needs, then she tried to comprehend even 
slightly the great service of the freight trains of the 
world for mankind universally. From that moment in 
her heart there was born a love and appreciation for 
God's great gift of the freight system of the world. She 
felt that no length of time then would be too long for 
her to wait for the passing of a part of a freight train. 

One's gratitude naturally extends more to the 
physical service. The wonder of the train system of the 
world is in slight degree considered, or really appreciated 
by the majority of people. The same person who might 
be annoyed by the stopping of traffic for a few moments 
by a passenger train, would at the same time expect 
that her mail should arrive on time and would have no 
good word to speak for the service if the train upon 
which she was travelling was delayed for any time. Man 
needs to have more appreciation, especially of the busi- 
ness systems therefore, of the men, women and children 
operating the business systems of this sphere. Those who 
desire to show appreciation to God, the Father-Mother 
of all, for His numerous kindnesses to His children, 
should devote a few moments of each day to thank- 
ing the great "I AM" for the business activities which 
He governs and controls, through His sons and daughters 
to meet the needs of the people. 

Realizing that there is no business but God's busi- 
ness, and that God is at the head of all business, man will 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 331 

realize the healthiness, the success, and the honesty of the 
business world. The author knows of an instance illus- 
trating the power of God which emanates from a business 
whose president is awake to the fact that he is its Presi- 
dent only so long as he listens to the dictates of Principle 
in the running of the business. To the city where this 
business was established there came a dear young girl 
who hungered for church as one starving. Having 
lived in a village where the particular denomination of 
her preference was not yet planted, she rejoiced at 
being where she could attend this church. After about 
a year it was forced upon her consciousness from things 
too evident, that the church was no longer governed by 
Principle, therefore, it was no longer a church, and that 
she could no longer attend it with a right feeling. She 
was led, not knowing why, to go to the business house 
just mentioned. The work in it was not of the nature 
for which she had been preparing herself, but the leading 
was so strong that she could not resist it. She soon 
found in this company what she had missed in her 
church, — the qualities of Principle, honesty and true 
living, governing and controlling it. It satisfied the 
longings of her heart as to her loneliness for church. 
Her Practitioner was deeply interested when she learn- 
ed that this little one of God felt so strongly the healing 
presence of Principle in this business house, that the only 
way she was fully comforted was for her to go to the 
office im which she was occupied, and work with God 



332 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

therein for half or all of Sunday as well as on the other 
days of the week. It is a very good illustration of one's 
business being one's religion. When one's business is 
one's religion upon the true spiritual basis, it is entirely 
right that it should be. It is God's business, therefore 
it must be health-giving and life-giving. 

1 'He that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; 
and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city." 
(Proverbs 16:32) 

Spiritual Scientists are most often spoken of as 
being impractical; business men and women have ques- 
tioned the practicability of its use in their daily activiti- 
es. There is one answer to their questionings, which 
should be convincing, that is, the many proofs of what 
the application of the Science of Keligion has done to 
business problems. The author has seen many businesses 
succeed, she having assisted the managers of the com- 
panies in applying spiritual Understanding to their prob- 
lems when they came to her at a time when their financial 
conditions were in a terrible state. She has never known 
of an instance where a" business has failed to succeed 
which has come under her close observation if the one 
whom she assisted adhered to Principle, — Principle de- 
fined as meaning God. 

In the past two years she has handled so many 
kinds of businesses that were on the verge of disaster, 
that she found herself feeling that there were no success- 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 333 

fu] companies. However, she soon righted her thought 
and realized the Truth about the business world. 

There is no business in the world but God's business. 
He is the only owner, manager and controller of the 
business world. That may sound rather sudden to those 
who have not been thinking of it but it is a Truth. The 
business of the world has to be spiritualized to the 
thought of man. God is Love and Wisdom. Since his 
Universe has fallen into the dream of material living; 
since it cannot work out of this dream in a short time, 
God in his wisdom is meeting the human needs of the 
material world thus caring for his sons and daughters 
until they are out of the dream world and dream life 
of materiality. One might wonder how it is that God 
could meet our human needs when he does not know 
evil and cannot see materiality nor physical man since 
they are no part of His creation. That is difficult to 
explain to the consciousness of the human mind, but the 
author feels that she must do her best to make this 
clear in order that man may understand that his human 
needs are supplied by a God who does npt know the 
humans. He will have to learn to find the source of all 
supply. 

God is the source of all supply; the word supply 
referring only to the spiritual. He abundantly supplies, 
supports, clothes and cares for every one of his sons 
and daughters and of the lesser Ideas of his creation 
and none of his children have the slightest understanding 



334 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of poverty, limitation or of lack. One often wonders 
just what is meant by spiritual supply. God is an all 
pervading support which may better be understood by 
some if it is expressed in this way; God is an all per- 
vading Mind. This Mind produced sons and daughters 
in his image and likeness, therefore, His sons and daugh- 
ters are only menial productions of His Mind. Their 
food is necessarily spiritual food. They feed upon the 
substance of Love, the substance of Truth, the substance 
of Life, and they are clothed in the garments of praise 
to God. They are nourished by the abundance of Truth 
from the heart of Divine Understanding. Their thirst 
is quenched by the river of living waters and of flood 
tides of Love and Truth. Their needs are entirely 
spiritual, they not being physical, and the divine Mind 
meets all their needs. 

The author will attempt to show how it is that God 
meets the human needs. That the material life and the 
physical man's existence is real is a strong and solid 
conviction in man's consciousness; it is not real but false. 
The entire human and material world Is a creation of 
the imagination, which dream has grown so real that 
it has not been dispelled. As the human dream man 
becomes even a little more conscious of the presence 
of his real self, his true self that God made, that true 
self awakens the human to the fact that he is fully 
supported. If the human dream self will listen to the 
spiritual man, who is breaking through the dream of the 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 335 

human thinking, the spiritual man, gaining ground over 
the human self, will take control of the dream man's 
thinking thus taking possession of his consciousness. 
Then the human becomes a faint symbol of the God man. 
The God man and the human self come into agreement 
with each other, thus there is conveyed to the human 
thinking the understanding and realizing of the omni- 
presence of man's rights and abundance of support for 
him the instant the human surrenders to the divine in 
man. So it is that God who is Spirit, is able to reach 
and to meet the needs of the dream man, who is physical. 
The author has seen, and as it so happened in her own 
experience, that she, seeming to lack financial support, 
has instantly found her support when she listened to her 
God-self thus surrendering her human thinking and her 
human understanding for the Divine Understanding. As 
long as man can keep conscious of the presence of his 
true self, and therefore conscious of the presence of God 
surrounding him, he will not lose consciousness of his 
support and of his riches. It is the truth that the only 
cause in the world of the loss of true riches is due to 
man's lost consciousness of God, of his true self, and of 
the fact that God supports the human, believing this, 
all of his needs are abundantly supplied. 

The real man has not the slightest comprehension 
of lack of any kind. He has ever been the Son of the 
King of Kings and of the Queen of Queens, — the great, 
"I am/' being his Father and Mother. He. has never 
known anything but dominion over the lesser Ideas of 



336 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

God's Kingdom; and he has never known failure, for 
man at one with Divine Mind always is successful. The 
true man, coming into the consciousness of the human, 
takes possession of the dream man's thinking and controls 
him ; thus it is that the human appears to succeed and to 
have dominion over circumstances. In reality, his success 
belongs to the divine Ego, for He takes possession of the 
faculties of the human, leads and directs him, and re- 
veals him to the human, so-called mind, His own con- 
sciousness of Divine Riches, of Divine Support. Then 
is the time when the human man or woman accomplishes 
greatest achievements in the solving of the world's most 
diffcult problems. When man gains this understanding 
of success, it causes him to feel humble, for it is evident 
that the success is not his own, but God's. 

Having made it plain that God meets man's human 
needs, it should be understood by those who have learned 
this Truth that all business belongs to God. Now these 
Words of Jesus should be better understood, "Wist ye 
not that I must be about my Father's business?" (Luke 
2:49) 

The great body of people, composed mostly of 
women who have not found it necessary to enter the 
business world, have been deprived of seeing not only 
an interesting, but a beautiful side of life. They are 
today suffering from ingratitude and lack of appreciation, 
but they are little to blame for it. They have not 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 337 

awakened to what the business world means to them and 
to all. 

God is the cause of every business in the world 
and his wisdom watcheth over all. He is a silent partner 
of everyone of his sons and daughters who are affiliated 
with Him in the caring for the needs and comforts of 
humanity. Every man's business should be his church 
for the week days. Business principles must come into 
agreement with divine Principle. All true systems and 
government in the business world radiates from its 
center, divine Principle. No government or system is 
on the right basis unless the Mind of God, who is the 
Creator of Principle is at the center of the system,- — its 
controlling, regulating power. 

The word, Principle has been defined at length in 
another chapter; however, a simple meaning of the 
word is right thinking, therefore right acting, controlled 
by honesty, truth and divine Intelligence. Principle 
at the center of man's business means that the Living 
God is an invisible power which stimulates, directs, 
orders and governs the entire system of the corporation 
or company. Principle being at the heart of the business, 
humanly translated, man under the control of divine 
Principle is given the position by God of President of 
the corporation. God places and God governs. 

Mortal mind no longer can succeed, for Divine 
Mind is permeating the system of the business world 
and of mankind's thinking as never before. 



338 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

There is a breaking up of mortal mind's operations 
everywhere. The coming of divine Mind to the world 
is the cause of the world's revolution in the business 
and religious world, the materia medica system, the 
corporations, schools and government, and the convulsed 
condition of the universal consciousness of man. 

Man long ago would have seen the practicability 
of the application of divine Principle of Mind of God 
to his business if he had understood what Mind was 
and is. Mind is an Intelligence and Intellect that is so 
much brighter than the brightest human one that there is 
no way of making a comparison. 

In the name of "business", man seems to justify 
hig consciousness in transacting numerous petty, dis- 
honest dealings. Man, carrying on any dishonest or unfair 
dealings in his business will change his ways when he 
awakens to the fact that success comes only from basing 
his business and all of his transactions upon divine 
Principle. By evading this obligation and getting 
ahead of his competitors in an unfair way, for a time, 
so to speak, is a short cut to financial success. He would 
get along if he did not have God to deal with. He may 
fool and evade his debtors; he may hide for a time from 
his fellow men with whom he is dealing dishonestly, 
but the all-operative life of the Mind that is absolutely 
true and knows no dishonesty will unerringly uncover 
his wrong doings. Man, being exposed, will feel that 
even then he can go on building from where he "left off, 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 339 

but he has to face Principle again. The Holy Bible 
says that he must pay to the uttermost farthing for 
his wrong doing. Instead of finding himself at the top 
of the ladder of success, he awakes to the fact that he 
is at the bottom. He has to go back and work his whole 
life problem out if all through his life he has been work- 
ing wrong, or he will have to go back in his life problem 
to where he began his secret wrong doings. 

Man transacts his business on a false basis only 
because of his ignorance of God. Failure is sure to come 
if the foundation of man's business is not Principle and 
honesty. Man has not heeded the statement in the Holy 
Bible which is the Word of God, therefore, not to be 
changed : "Fear them not, therefore, for there is nothing 
covered that shall not be revealed; and hid that shall 
not be known." (Matt. 10:26) 

The Holy Bible is filled with instances of where 
man departs from Principle, thinking there is some short 
cut to success, and in every case it seems that he has 
to pay far beyond the uttermost farthing for his wrong 
doing. It is another understanding of the words, "But 
many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be 
first. ,, (Matt. 19:30) 

Man at the center of his business system, operat- 
ing from the human mind's understanding, finds his 
mode of operation to be most complicated, and he is 
waking to the fact that the business methods which 
seemed* to operate successfully are not adequate to meet 



340 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

his needs at the present time. Evil has grown more 
cunning; it is working in the mental realm, instead of 
using tangible means of operation. Self-righteous hypo- 
crites, appearing to the world to be Godly and reli- 
gious men, are learning to employ others to transact 
Mieir low dealings through the means of low mental 
operations. There are mental assassinations occurring in 
this country, where men accomplishing them feel sure 
of not being found out. The cunning of man's way of 
so operating is to use the hand of one who is weak- 
minded or grossly ignorant by forcing him with mental 
work and hypnotism to commit any form of crime for 
him, while he may remain in his palatial home and ap- 
pear on Sundays as a fervent religionist in his church. 
The force of his mental work upon the one whose men- 
tality is not strong overcomes the mortal man's so-called 
weak mind thus becoming the hypocrite's tool. The tool 
committing such crime is as innocent as a baby, and 
should be cared for until he can develop mental strength 
sufficient to break the hypnotic influence which has 
caused him to be used by another. 

It has happened that mental work of one directed 
upon another does not know how to protect himself from 
it, taking possession of man, has compelled him to poi- 
son another. The one administering the poison is not 
to be blamed in the slightest and could not help it un- 
der any circumstances because he has not the under- 
standing or ability to cope with the cunning* of the 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 341 

man who is hiding behind him, while he, taking posses- 
sion of the mentality of another, compels him to poison 
the one whom he desires to kill. The one who admin- 
isters the poison would not do such a thing for any- 
thing in the world, but is powerless under the hypnotic 
influence. The author has been poisoned in this way, 
but she is resting in God, leaning on His promise that 
". . . . there is nothing covered, that shall not be re- 
vealed; and hid, that shall not be known" (Matt. 10:26) 

It is true that there are conspiracies of evil deeper 
than hell to ruin those who have great missions to per- 
form, but Good is deeper than the deepest hell and the 
Mind of God is keener than the devil (evil). The author 
has seen innocent men and women used to ruin her 
when they were helpless under the influence of hypno- 
tic work, which used them to carry out evil's deadly 
operations against her. In most cases it has been the 
hand of the innocent, unsuspecting ones who have loved 
her and who would not injure her for anything. 

This uncovering of the operations of silent, mental 
conspirators is a light upon a very small part of evil's 
hidden means. of working. The author hopes, however, 
that it is enough to open the eyes of the men and the 
women of today to the fact that the human has not 
the ability to cope with the cunning of evil; man's only 
refuge today is in operating his business and his house- 
hold on the basis of Principle. His only protection is 
to dwell in God. The business world is finding out that 



342 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

its detectives, in order to uncover evil's hidden ways, 
are finding it necessary to gain a higher, more spiritual 
understanding of detective work. Only divine Intelli- 
gence and divine Mind in detective work can cope with 
the hidden operations of the evil of today. (See Chap- 
ter on Mental Malpractice.) 

Dependence and Independence. 

"Both riches and honor come of thee, and thou 
reignest over all ; and in thine hand is power and might ; 
and in thine hand it is to make great, and to give 
Strength unto all." (I Chron. 29:12). 

Due to lack of understanding of the relationship of 
the Divine Parentage to man, man is most often apt to 
lose confidence in his ability; he learns that his own 
mind is not to be trusted, that it is false, and that he 
has to depend each moment upon the Mind of God, he, 
himself, having no mind. It is indeed an unhappy state 
to be in. 

The author not only has experienced, but has seen 
a great number of students of Spiritual Science, who 
before they lost faith in their human mind, had been men 
and women of poise who were seldom at a loss for under- 
standing of what to say and what to do, reduced to a 
helpless state, which is heart-rending to them and olheis 
who had known them previously. It is not any wonder 
that to the world of people who have not come into this 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 343 

study, viewing such cases as this and other foolish things 
which students of Science in their ignorance are doing, 
there seems to be no special good in the Science of 
Religion. 

Man is not rendered helpless through the under- 
standing of true Science; he is rendered helpless be- 
cause of his lack of understanding of it. True, man 
learns that his human mind is not dependable and is not 
a true mind and has not real wisdom or intelligence, so 
that he distrusts his own mind, but, as rapidly as he 
distrusts that so-called mind, he needs only to waken to 
the fact that he, himself, possesses a dependable, un- 
failing, unchanging, divinely Intelligent, upright, clear 
and true Mind. 

There is a thought that man has to wait on God's 
pleasure until He is ready to stoop down and be man's 
mind, and that if man can keep the attention of this 
Mind to the extent that God will loan His Mind to man 
long enough for him to accomplish his work, he will 
get through, but man, himself, does not feel that in 
Gods Mind is his own. Rather does he feel that he is 
a mindless body and God has the Mind, that if he can 
possibly keep with God, through God he can borrow 
M r ind and that finally he may be able to keep with His 
Mind continually. Man has some such vague idea of 
Mind and his relation to it, as the above false argument. 
This argument is terrible, for it makes man little less 



344 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

than a weakling who is frightened every minute that 
he may not be able to be with the Mind of God. 

Now for the Truth which will right this situation. 
First of all, the above argument is not true, but it is 
somewhat the process of thinking, which man, in his 
ignorance of what God is, and what the Science of 
Religion is, undergoes, to the rendering of himself help- 
less. 

The author will endeavor to convey the true under- 
standing of man's relationship to God, which will com- 
pletely annihilate the above wrong reasonings upon the 
subject and which should awaken man instantly to a 
realization that he has a perfectly wonderful Mind, 
which is dependable under any and all circumstances. 
Man is God individualized; man is an Idea of God, not 
in the Mind of God, but a portion of the Mind of God. 
Has not God intelligence? Then man has intelligence. 
Man has divine Authority, for God did endow him with 
His Mind, man is a part of God's mind. God being 
Mind, man being an Idea of God, Mind and man are 
synonymous. If man is a God-Idea, then man is an Idea 
of God; then surely God's own Idea is intelligent. Surely 
a creation of divine Mind could not be stupid or lacking. 
Could divine Mind produce non-intelligence? Does not 
the reader see that man is the Mind of God in individual 
form? 

Understanding this argument, man will see that he 
cannot help thinking, except it be Mind's thinking, for 



BUSINESS PROBLEMS 345 

he has thrown off the dream mind, which he thought for 
a while was a mind. The very fact that man has think- 
ing, whatever his thinking is must be right, because he 
has only one thinking process and that is the right think- 
ing process, because his thinking is God's Thinking. 
Here is the salient point: man's thinking is not with 
God's thinking, but God's thinking and man's thinking 
are one, just as man and God are at one. One needs 
to remember that the mortal dream of the mortal self is 
not man, of course, that the man of materiality is not 
man. 

The divine Man is so breaking through his dream 
of mortal thinking in this day and time, — due to the 
fiery furnace of persecution, — that one, seeing deeper 
than the surface can easily discern the sparks of Divinity 
in man everywhere. This true Man of Mind never lacks 
poise, intelligence, or the understanding of how to go or 
of what to do. 

The dream man of each one of mankind, with his 
so-called mind, is warring with the spiritual Man univers- 
ally, which suffering is resulting in the surrender of 
self, of all mankind. ". . . So then with the mind I 
myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law 
of sin. ,, (Rom. 7:25) The mortal of each man does 
not even disturb the true man of Mind of each one of 
God's Sons and Daughters. In order to make this yet 
clearer, this statement may convey the Truth, — man can 
no more be separated from Mind than God can be 



346 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

separated from God. A little plainer yet, — man can no 
more be separated from His Mind than can God be 
separated from God, for man is Mind of God. 

A patient must be guided into deep studies of 
Truth, to gain the understanding of the fact that they 
have Mind and of why they must use it, but, better 
still, of how to use it. She has found that great num- 
bers of people have been made weaklings through lean- 
ing upon the understanding of others. 

To teach the student is very difficult and takes 
time, energy and thought; to permit them to lean on her 
mentality is wrong, — not only that, it compels the 
patient to return to her constantly and the poor patient 
naturally is drained of all the finances which he or she 
may have stored up. Nor will they ever be healed until 
the practitioner succeeds in awaking them to their own 
divine Mind. 

"Be strong, and quit yourselves like men, O ye 
Philistines, that ye be not servants unto the Hebrews, 
as they have been to you: quit yourselves like men, and 
fight/' (I Sam. 4:9.) 



CHAPTER XV. 

MATERIAL WEALTH the RESULT 
of SPIRITUAL RICHES 

"No man can serve two masters; for either he will 
hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold 
to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God 
and mammon." (Matthew 6:24.) 

"In Gibeon the Lord appeared to Solomon in a 
dream by night: and God said, Ask what I shall give 
thee. And Solomon said, . . . And now, O Lord, thou 
has made thy servant king instead of David my father: 
and I am but a little child: I know not how to go out or 
come in ... . Give therefore thy servant an under- 
standing heart to judge thy people, that I may discern 
between good and bad: for who is able ^to judge this 
thy so great a people? And the speech pleased the Lord, 
that Solomon had asked this thing. And God said unto 
him, Because thou hast asked this thing, and hast not 
asked for thyself long life; neither hast asked riches 
for thyself, nor hast asked the life of thine enemies; 



348 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

but hast asked for thyself understanding to discern 
judgment: Behold I have done according to thy words: 
lo, I have given thee a wise and an understanding heart; 
so that there was none like thee before thee, neither 
after th%e shall any arise like unto thee. And I have 
also given thee that which thou has not asked, both 
riches, and honour: so that there shall not be any among 
the kings like unto thee all thy days/' (I. Kings 3:5, 
7, 9-13.) 

The general thought of people is in a state of con- 
fusion over the spiritual understanding of riches. A 
majority of people have the false impression of riches 
in this way: they believe that when a man becomes de- 
voutl} r religious he will lose the material riches which 
he possessed and that it is not Christian for him either 
to keep the riches which he had or to amass material 
riches again. Though that is the thought of many, it is 
not correct. 

What about the riches of Solomon? The stamp of 
God's approval was upon his wealth. If man will study 
all contained in the Bible concerning King Solomon 
and written by him, he will have laid a firm foundation 
of understanding for the upbuilding of not only his 
spiritual riches, but of his true material riches. In order 
to understand Solomon's amassing of fortune, naturally 
man would need to see how he began his upbuilding. 
The bottom, the base, the foundation of his riches is 
founded upon the following incident which is to be 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 349 

found in I. Kings 3:5-13. Solomon having pleased God, 
the great "I Am" came to him and told him that he 
would give him whatsoever he requested, that he should 
ask for anything he wanted and it would be given unto 
him. God, evidently knew His son quite well, or He 
would not have offered him such liberty. Solomon did 
not do as the majority of sons and daughters would 
have done in answer to God's offer to him; he answered 
that he desired only to have understanding. It so pleased 
God that He told him not only would He give htm 
wisdom and understanding greater than any man of his 
day possessed, but that because he had not asked for 
riches, He would make him the richest man of his day 
in material possessions, as well as the richest man in 
things spiritual, and God fulfilled that promise. If we 
had only this one Bible story it would be enough to prove 
that material riches, when built upon spiritual under- 
standing, are right to possess. 

Hidden in this conversation between God and King 
Solomon, his son, there lies the true secret of spiritual 
and material riches. Solomon's material riches were the 
result of spiritual riches, which God granted unto him. 
He asked for spiritual understanding, — a pure desire. 
There was an outpouring of abundance of wisdom, of 
divine Intelligence, of knowledge of God upon his con- 
sciousness, which understanding used, inevitably mani- 
fests itself in material riches produced by God's spiritual 
understanding. 



350 ItiE 6Clhx\CiL Ol RhLlGlOiN 

With the gift of divine Intelligence, of spiritual 
discernment, of intuitiveness, and of all of the substance 
and qualities of divine Mind, heaped upon him from out 
of the depths of the precious treasure boxes wherein 
lay the hidden gems of God's great Truth and Wisdom, 
how would it have been possible that Solomon should 
not have amassed the treasures of earth? 

Those who habitually speak unkindly against men 
rich in material resources of the world, often do so 
because of envy. The man who judges them, though 
poor in material riches, may be no closer to God than 
is the man who has amassed a fortune whose foundation 
is not firmly established upon Truth. 

There are a great number of men who are rich in 
this world's resources today, whose foundations of riches 
are built upon Truth and Principle. 

If a man's whole building of riches is wrongly 
constructed, when the light of Truth is cast thereupon, 
it may be completely devastated, but if his heart motives 
have been right from the bottom of the structure of his 
wealth and he has done his best, God, who sees the 
motives and intents of man's heart, will spare all that 
is true of his building, and there need be no tearing down 
process of anything except what is not well constructed. 

The student can perhaps understand it better by 
an illustration in mathematics, where a man has worked 
many hours on a difficult problem of trigonometry, and 
is sure he has correctly solved it, until, he finds in some 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 351 

way his answer is not right. He often will not need to 
lay aside all of his labor upon this problem. There are 
many instances where a little correction here, a straight- 
ening up there, an alteration in another place, and the 
full adjustment having been made, he suddenly wakes 
up to the fact that these little corrections, with the light 
of Truth upon the whole, will clear up the entire con- 
struction and without much more labor he has solved 
his problem correctly. May this illustration, as applied 
to the working of man's problems concerning riches be 
seen as an apt one, for it is to many students a most 
helpful comparison. 

It is indeed so that when man thinketh he is some- 
thing, he finds that he is nothing. Man is ready to build 
well when his real self, who naturally is at one with 
Principle, wakens him to the dishonesty and unkindness 
of the transactions of his unreal self in rising through 
the process of the crushing of others. He must rise 
as his false self, who to gain an end would injure 
another, is completely displaced and dissolved into its 
native nothingness. 

"A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love 
one another, as I have loved you, that ye also love one 
another. " (John 13:34.) Unless man's business is 
built upon the New Commandment, he has to go back and 
build aright. Man awakening to this fact, would build 
gloriously if he were to follow after this Commandment 
as well as the 13th Chapter of I. Corinthians, a chapter 



352 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGIOiN 

which is analyzed most clearly by Prof. Henry W. 
Druramond in his essay, 'The Greatest Thing in the 
World". 

Man must take with him in every one of his steps 
the Truth that right is might, that God is omnipotent 
and that Truth at the center of his business system will 
search out whatever conspiracies of evil may try to work 
therein, thereby keeping man's business as a whole on a 
true basis. 

Man will not be discouraged or overcome with the 
tasks set before him of placing his business on a per- 
manent basis of spiritual understanding when he wakes 
to the fact that it is God's business. If it is God's busi- 
ness, then the Truth about it is that it is already based 
right and that it is built perfectly from its foundation 
up, a perfect structure of Tr^ith and Love. Therefore, 
he has only to right the mistakes or to efface the wrong 
construction in his building of his riches, which his 
human self has seemed to do. The mortal man, not 
being of God, naturally has built wrong and has not 
power nor sufficient understanding to go back in his 
thought to build right; but the divine Man of each man, 
penetrating through the seemingly obstructing walls of 
the human self, breaking into the human's consciousness, 
will direct, control, lead and straighten up all of the 
errors which the erring human, so-called, in its weakness 
has made. 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 353 

It is often difficult for man to realize what is meant 
by building his riches upon Spiritual Understanding. 
Some people think of it as a supernatural, invisible, and 
ethereal building, which naturally causes a distaste for 
it; as it conveys to them not only a meaning of things 
supernatural, but it appears to be a frail and unsub- 
stantial way of construction. In order that man may 
gain lasting riches it is naturally supposed that these 
riches must be built up by the use of lasting materials. 

His foundation must be honest. His transaction 
both secret and open as well as the policy of his busi- 
ness must be based upon Truth, otherwise his building 
will be as the house that was built upon the sand, which, 
when the winds blew and the storms came, was swept 
away. 

If man has built his fortune by the injuring of 
others, either financially or socially, that part of his 
building will have to be torn down. Principle will 
compel him to pay to the utmost farthing for whatever 
deprivation and harm he has brought upon another for 
the purpose of furthering his own advance. 

We find in the Holy Bible that the comparison 
of Dives and Lazarus is for the purpose of showing the 
unreality of worldly riches and the permanency of true 
riches. Dives, the richest man of his age in this world's 
goods, having passed through death, found himself in- 
stantly deprived of every particle of his riches, while 
Lazarus, who possessed only spiritual treasures, having 



354 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

almost nothing of material riches, found instant reward 
in being placed in one of the highest positions in the 
Spiritual Universe. 

A truth has come to this age with more power, 
than it has to any age for centuries past, that spiritual- 
ity, pervading all space, is breaking up all material 
beliefs. Man who has great earthly possessions, and 
has made them his first love, awakes to the fact that 
since God controls all of the riches of the world, man in 
reality possesses riches which only are his if he is in 
accordance, agreement and in Love with God. 

The truth is so universally forced upon the Con- 
sciousness of man that Principle, which is inseparable 
from Truth, is dispossessing whatever is unprincipled 
in man's consciousness. It is the coming into the human 
consciousness of the fact that the God-man of each indi- 
vidual is dominating, possessing the human mind until 
one can no longer act except in agreement with the 
divine Ego; that is, the coming to the world's thought, 
not only the understanding, but the demonstrating, of 
the Truth concerning possessions, which Truth is that 
since God is the owner of all riches, that God's sons 
and daughters inherit the resources of the universe, and 
that through Man God manifests possession of his entire 
Kingdom. Man, who has amassed his riches from his 
own efforts, being honest where he can gain, but salving 
his conscience with certain little dishonesties where 
suggestion tells him he will lose if he does not, arrives at 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 355 

the place where he feels he possesses great resources, 
but he has not taken into account the fact that his true 
self has something to say about the matter. His true 
self, which falls upon the human consciousness, un- 
covering the dishonest means of gaining riches, and 
shows man's human self up to himself, so to speak, with 
all the false steps he has made. Not being constructed 
upon Truth from the bottom, his building of riches must 
topple. He wakes to the Truth, as did Dives, that he 
is a poor man, and that the so called poor man — if he 
is one of Principle — is the rich man. 

One of the best illustrations of riches given in the 
Bible is that of Dives and Lazarus Lazarus was a 
beggar, who came to Dives asking him for food, where- 
upon be was given only crumbs from his table. Soon 
after this incident the Bible relates that Dives and La- 
zarus, both having died, Lazarus woke up in the bosom 
of Abraham, while Dives woke up in hell, and cried out 
unto Lazarus to give him a cup of cold water. (See 
Luke; 6:19-25) 

This illustration tells us of the unreality of worldly 
riches and the permanency of true riches. Dives, the 
richest man of his age in this world's goods, having 
passed through death, found himself instantly deprived 
of every particle of his riches, while Lazarus, who poss- 
essed only spiritual treasures, having almost nothing 
of material riches, found instant reward in being placed 
in one of the highest positions in the Spiritual Universe. 



356 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The example of Dives and Lazarus should be suf- 
ficient to show man the unreality of his worldly resources. 
He must heed the command of the Bible to "Lay not 
up for yourselves treasures upon earth where moth and 
rust doth corrupt, and thieves break through and steal/' 
(Matt 6:19). The fact that man may lose his riches 
at any moment by passing through the belief called death, 
is another reason why he should gain the spiritual, there- 
fore the lasting, understanding of riches, which means 
that he has laid up his treasures in Heaven and that even 
death cannot separate him from them. These treasures 
are numerous; some of them are deeds of kindness done 
in secret ; others are the gems of Truth poured out upon 
him from God; others are the numerous sacrifices which 
he has made for others. These treasures are too many 
to be enumerated. 

Perhaps one having pondered this explanation of 
riches not gained from the operation of Principle will 
begin to discern why Jesus said that "It easier for a 
camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich 
man to enter into the Kingdom of God." (Matt. 19:24) 
The rich man, whose consciousness has awakened to the 
fact that he is building riches which have not their foun- 
dation in Truth, and have not been built upon Love, must 
heed the next verse of the words of Jesus concerning 
this problem; Jesus comforts the rich man by saying 
to him, " . , . With men this is impossible; but with 
God all things are possible." (Matt. 19:26) When 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 357 

Principle falls upon the consciousness of the man who 
heretofore has believed himself to be rich, though he may 
be reduced financially and may have almost nothing of 
worldly goods, he must realize that his failure is his true 
self's success; it is God's success, and therefore it is a 
time of rejoicing, not one for discouragement. 

It is not wise, in this volume, to give a detailed 
understanding of the process of building of a foundation 
and the construction of a man's wealth upon a lasting 
basis of riches, which base necessarily would be Spiritual. 
However, the author hopes to go into the subject suffici- 
ently to waken man's consciousness to the understanding 
of the meaning of Spiritual Riches. Each man's building 
necessarily must be individual, and must be a single un- 
derstanding, for man's individuality is from God. He must 
not receive suggestion from another, nor must the plan 
for his building be outlined for him. However, a few 
words spoken to shed light upon man's consciousness, 
pertaining to this problem, may serve to open his con- 
sciousness to the great amount of spiritual and material 
resources which he now possesses, but of which he has 
lost consciousness. The writer has had numbers of busi- 
ness men call upon her for help in this respect, and 
through her understanding of ability to waken them from 
their dream of unconsciousness of their riches, they 
instantly remembered the great amount of resources 
which they possessed, but of which they had become 
unconscious. Upon entering her office, a man will often 



358 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

appear distracted and tense with fear, because he 
feels that he has lost everything he possessed. Having 
listened to the Practitioner for a short time, he will find 
that he has everything he needs ; he suddenly remembers 
resources which he did not know he possessed, which is 
the awakening of man from unconsciousness. So natural 
is this process of healing that though he will come into 
the office of the Practitioner, the poorest man in the 
world, in thirty or forty minutes he will be able to de- 
part, knowing that he has plenty of resources and that 
there is nothing at all the matter with him. It often 
appears that the client will feel guilty of having told 
an untruth concerning his riches. He has told an un- 
truth, but unintentionally. The fear which came upon 
him caused him to be so tense that in his fear he could 
not remember that he had everything which he needed. 
Healing work has been performed so easily, so naturally, 
and so simply that more than often patients do not 
realize the wonderful healing work done for them, there- 
fore they do not wholly appreciate such work. In such 
healing work there is nothing to tell that a miracle is 
being performed, because a miracle, when understood, 
loses its supernatural appearance and is seen in its true 
light, which is the natural operation of spiritual Laws 
producing apparently phenomenal, but divinely natural 
results. 

The Book of Job in the Holy Bible is the relating 
of a dream, a nightmare, which Job went through; he, 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 359 

suffering so from his dream, because he thought it real, 
sought God more earnestly and more deeply than ever 
before in his seemingly hopeless state. God, who always 
answers prayers, dawned upon his consciousness, and 
the Truths which Divine Love conveyed to his thinking 
gradually awakened him from his whole dream of dis- 
aster, of loss, and of business failure. 

In Psalms 74:16 we read: "The day is thine, the 
night also is thine; thou hast prepared the light and the 
sun." If God owns days and nights, as a possessor of 
all, then what has man to fear; if God owns each day 
and orders each day for each one of his sons and daugh- 
ters, man's business has not failed; man has simply had 
a dream of failure. 

One will gain a deep understanding of Job's expe- 
rience as unreal if he will carefully read the Book of 
Job in the Bible. The keynote of Job's fears is based 
upon the words, "The thing I greatly feared did come 
upon me." He felt that things were so good about him 
that they could not possible be true; at least they could 
not possibly last. Then came his testing time to see if 
he would stand with God, a testing time through which 
every man has to pass. Though apparently all that 
God had given him had fled from him, and in its place 
only falsity had appeared, still he stood with God. 
Every test he underwent successfully, and behold, after 
having borne the shame, the suffering and the loss of 
absolutely everything, still clinging to the Truth that 



360 THE SCIENCE Ol RELIGION 

there is a God, who is good, finally he was rewarded by 
gaining a height and depth and breadth of understanding 
of God, which was immeasurably greater than he had 
ever imagined attainable. 

This blessing, this outpouring of God's knowledge 
upon him was the reward from his Heavenly Father- 
Mother God to his beloved son for standing so stead- 
fastly, so firmly in his worship and faith in God during 
his testing time. At last the silent arguments of Truth, 
bringing an hourly and daily dawning of wisdom and of 
spiritual understanding from God upon his consciousness, 
caused a gradual unfoldment to his consciousness of the 
Truth that nothing was lost to him, indeed that every- 
thing was returned to him two-fold in its abundance. 
This experience is the same that many business men and 
women are going through today. A full awakening will 
come to man's consciousness from his dream of business 
failure if he will deeply study the chapter of Job, and 
all which King Solomon has written and his life history 
contained in the Holy Bible. These chapters are es- 
pecially helpful to man who aspires to attain spiritual 
and material riches. "And ye shall know the truth, and 
the truth shall make you free." (John 8:32) 

Man's courage is strengthened by knowing that his 
real self has not failed, for his real self is the image 
and likeness of God; that he is ever rich and dwelleth 
evermore in divine Intelligence, wherein no losses can 
occur. 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 361 

If God is all, where is the human dream of tragedy, 
business failure, and lack of principle? Since the human 
tragedy seems to be right here and apparent to man 
every day, man's only refuge is in knowing the Truth 
that since God is omnipotent and, since in reality there 
is but one of each man, the other so-called man being 
but the result of a dream creation, then he can rejoice 
and be filled with courage in the knowledge of the Truth 
that now is the time of salvation. We can not judge 
from what the human senses convey; the Truth is that 
God, good, fills all space. 

The more wealthy people of this world, especially 
those who are officials of successful corporations, are 
being persecuted as never before by the masses of those 
who are not materially rich. Too much has been 
said regarding the rich man's dishonesty and niggard- 
liness, and too little has been said of his goodness and 
of his generosity. Envy and jealousy, and laziness are 
motives which in most cases prompt the poor to persecute 
the rich. While the wealthy banker or financier is being 
persecuted, however, more than often he in secret is 
doing everything that he knows for the uplift of mankind 
and for the assistance even of those who are persecuting 
him. The author has had an opportunity to observe this 
condition of affairs and she knows of the generosity and 
kindness of heart of many of the so-called cruel and 
selfish rich men and women. 

Two questions arise in this connection: Would 



362 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

those who criticize be generous and fair in their dealings 
if they were in the positions of those whom they criti- 
cize? Would it not be better for those who criticize to 
spend all of their time in rightful activity, in building 
up support for themselves and for others, than for them 
to spend time running down their fellow-men, who prob- 
ably have earned their high positions? 

Man can rest on the Truth that God is man's Prin- 
ciple, and that God is the heart of every man; there- 
fore the seeming injustice in the world, inequality, both 
social and financial, is not real. Most often the poor 
man, who is trying to war with the rich man, is poor 
because he evades work, because he does not use wisdom 
and principle, and is embittered and hardened with envy 
toward those more successful, — all of which would keep 
him from the realization of his riches. 

Almost anyone can laugh and be joyful when he is 
successful, but that is not a test. Can one laugh and be 
joyful and give sunshine to others when he has seem- 
ingly lost everything? 

When a man decides that every experience of his 
life is to sweeten, not to embitter him, to make him ten- 
der rather than to harden him, he will succeed in being 
a joy to his fellow-man, returning good for evil as he 
goes through this life. 

Man must learn that God is his courage, and that 
discouragement must not be feared. God did not make 
discouragement, therefore it is not something to fear, 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 363 

but something to eliminate. Joy plays a great part in 
the keeping of discouragement out of man's conscious- 
ness, but once firmly planted therein, more than joy must 
be summoned to remove it permanently. Spiritual Un- 
derstanding does more than remove the condition of dis- 
couragement; it goes to the root of the seeming trouble 
which caused it, and analyzes the seeming cause of this 
for man, thus dispelling it. This brings a permanent 
healing of the condition, so that even though a man 
may at some time later in his life find himself dis- 
couraged, it will not be due to that same cause, and 
Spiritual Understanding will remove this belief of dis- 
couragement much more easily a second time. 

As long as man has Spiritual Understanding at his 
command — and he always will have — with proper real- 
ization, he needs not fear discouragement. Joy, as has 
just been said, goes a long way in keeping discourage- 
ment out of consciousness, but Spiritual Understanding 
goes to the so-called bottom of it, removes the belief 
that it is grounded in consciousness, replacing it with 
the fact that only Truth, Life and Love can be rooted 
and grounded in consciousness. Since these are the per- 
manent qualities of man's being, which never can be 
uprooted, discouragement has no dwelling place except 
as man gives it power and place. 

Man's understanding and demonstration of riches 
will expand when he wakens to the Spiritual Under- 
standing of the meaning, particularly of Spiritual Earth, 



364 rHE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

but also of Spiritual Waters and of Spiritual Air. The 
author has gone deeply into these three points in the 
chapter "God The Creator. " Man will find, after he 
begins to build his riches upon Spiritual Understanding 
as opposed to material understanding, that he will not 
be able to realize riches except as he discerns the Spir- 
itual realities of the material symbols of riches. To 
make this clearer, the Earth produces innumerable sub- 
stances of different kinds, which man may speak of as 
resources, but the man who is building upon Spiritual 
Understanding will not be able to continue to gain a 
wealth which heretofore he has obtained from the 
material earth's resources until he discerns the Spiritual 
meaning of Earth, of its Spiritual creative powers, and 
of the Spiritual Earth's resources. As an aid to man 
in the understanding of this, the author has compiled a 
glossary in this book, in which he has Spiritually defined 
a number of the material earth's resources. Man needs 
to realize that God is the source of all substances, the 
sole creator, owner, and possessor of inexhaustible re- 
sources of every kind. 

In that this is a new phase of thinking to a great 
number of people, she feels it is necessary that the light 
of understanding of Spiritual Resources begin its un- 
foldment in man's consciousness with the study of the 
three definite points, the first being God, the source of 
all riches, all substances, and of all that is created; 
second, Spiritual Understanding of the Earth, to which 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 365 

she referred in the paragraph preceding; third, the 
study of a few of Earth's products which are Spiritually 
defined in the glossary of this book. He, contemplating 
these three points, with the assistance of what has been 
written within this book upon the subject, will waken 
his consciousness sufficiently to the light of Spiritual 
Understanding of Spiritual Resources, so that, having 
glimpsed this true understanding, he will be able, with 
the aid of divine Intelligence, to search as deeply as 
he desires into this understanding, and thus to begin his 
own individual understanding of Spiritual Resources. 
In her years of work the Practitioner has had a 
few cases of seeming poverty to treat, and in each case 
her clients were at least part owners of unworked, ob- 
structed, or unsuccessful mines of some kind. She was 
unable to help them with this specific problem until she, 
herself, gained and then imparted to them the under- 
standing of Spiritual Resources as given above. It 
brought to her clients a solution of their business prob- 
lems almost immediately: their mines were opened and 
incomes were realized from them, whereas none of these 
resources had profited them anything heretofore, but, 
on the other hand, had cost them much. Resources are 
inexhaustible, because God, the source of supply, is inex- 
haustible. God's bounty is beautifully defined in Psalm 
69:11, "The heavens are thine, the earth also is thine: 
as for the world and the fullness thereof, thou hast 
founded them." 



366 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Those who waken to the Truth of the abundance of 
God's Love for his children are in no way disturbed over 
the seemingly threatening perils of exhaustion of earth's 
supplies of different kinds. They have learned that even 
if one kind of supply should be exhausted, it only means 
that divine Love has something better to take the place. 

In order to bring about a deeper unfoldment to the 
student's consciousness of the meaning of Spiritual Re- 
sources, he, after having gained a slight idea of the 
spiritual meaning of resources from the preceding para- 
graphs upon this subject, will need to study deeply into 
this meaning as found in the Holy Bible. The author's 
way of doing this, which may be of assistance to the 
student, is to use her Bible Concordance in looking up 
in the Holy Bible the different thoughts of various sub- 
stances, and of looking deeply into varied expressions 
as to earth, water and atmosphere. This searching of 
the Holy Scriptures will reveal to man, directly from 
God, the spiritual meaning of the words he is endeavor- 
ing to discern. She knows this to be true, because 
she knows that the promises of the Bible are true. The 
Bible states, "And ye shall seek me, and find me, when 
ye shall search for me with all your heart." (Jer. 29:13) 

The chapter on Prayer in this book, when compre- 
hended even in part, is a sufficient understanding of 
Spiritual support and of riches to meet almost any of 
the daily needs of mankind. This chapter, when under- 
stood, might really be called a healing of the belief of 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 367 

deficiencies which might come to man in his daily ex- 
periences. When one continues to fail to attain su - 

cient support for his daily needs, there are several lesser 
faults in his thinking, which, when corrected, will pro- 
duce a healing of this condition. First of all he needs 
tc think aright about his fellow-men as to the individual, 
and as to the masses. One who continually sees his fel- 
low-men as lacking, either in mental ability or in finan- 
cial possessions, will take this into his own consciousness 
as real, which condition will manifest in himself. 

A man standing in a downpour of rain, even though 
he has a fairly good umbrella, if he stands in it long 
enough, is more than likely to get wet. There is a uni- 
versal downpour of general conversation, not alone 
among business men and women, but among those of the 
social realm, to discuss as real, financial losses, bank 
failures, and to speak of starvation as most prevalent. 
Man standing in this downpour of false argument, finds 
it almost impossible eventually not to take it in as real. 
Taking such things into his own consciousness will un- 
doubtedly create in his thinking the belief that he, him- 
self, is poor and that his fellow-man is also. He should 
build around him a fortification of Truth about God, 
about God's man and about God's Kingdom. 

The belief of starvation, deprivation and business 
failures in the world are suppositional^ opposite to the 
Truth that God, who knows only riches, is an all-re- 
sourceful Father-Mother, that he has endowed each of 



368 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

His children with an abundance of Spiritual Under- 
standing of divine Intelligence and of Principle, and 
that since divine Love fills every nook and corner and 
crevice of the universe and there is no place where God 
is not, it cannot be Truth that man is poor. 

The man who cries failure and poverty has hidden 
in his consciousness the greatest amount of resources. 
True he is seemingly poor, because he has lost conscious- 
ness of them, or, in the feeling that another might covet 
a part of his wealth is attempting to deceive. 

Those of earth who have lost consciousness of the 
fact that they can lack in the things necessary for their 
every day comforts and needs are the men and women 
who have their hearts and minds so filled with divine 
Love and have grown so unselfish that they cannot com- 
prehend that they are lacking in any necessity or com- 
fort. So lost are they in the richness of God's Love 
and the richness of good deeds, that as long as they can 
love and uplift another, as long as they can serve an- 
other, divine Love in some way cares for them and they 
are indeed rich in laying up for themselves treasures 
in Heaven, ". . . where neither mo'th nor rust doth cor- 
rupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal." 
(Matt. 6:20) 

When man feels that he is dwelling in an atmosphere 
of false thoughts, if he will cope with the situation as 
best he can by dwelling in unceasing right thinking, 
denying all false evidence concerning support, his reward 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 339 

will be after full trial, that God, who seeth him in 
secret, will lift him into a higher state of consciousness 
of divine Intelligence, where those around him, think- 
ing aright, will be a continuous fortification and help 
to him in the working of his problem. He will be able 
the more easily to realize his riches here and now. 

The author could tell of hundreds of beautiful in- 
stances of healing of the belief of deprivation or of 
poverty and of human needs being met, but she will have 
to reserve them for another writing. However, she will 
mention a few helpful thoughts in this regard. It is 
really the Truth that since divine Love is omnipresent, 
all riches and support of man are present with him at 
all times because, while even human parents may fail 
one, God is a responsible Father-Mother, ever thought- 
ful and ever conscious of each of his sons and daughters. 

Most often man does not realize the presence of his 
support because he is not awake to the fact that God 
is his very own real Father-Mother, his Creator, and at- 
one with him. He has too much the idea that support 
is to be gained by struggle and effort, or that it is some- 
thing far away, most often in another city, or at least 
never where he is. This is so untrue; man's treasures 
of riches lie ever within his own consciousness. 

Man needs to learn that God is nearer than breath. 
Man is blinded to his riches by his thoughts of criticism, 
of condemnation, or of selfishness. Thoughts of bitter- 
ness and resentment of those whom he believes have 



370 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

deprived him of what should be his are the obstructing 
dark veils which blind one to the presence with him of 
divine Love and of all of support and riches with which 
God has endowed him. 

The principle obstruction between man and spiritual 
riches is his own unloving thoughts toward others. These 
thoughts, having occupancy of his consciousness, would 
seem to fill the place in his thinking wherein divine Love 
should be dwelling. The Truth is that Love fills all 
space. Then man needs only to remove from his thought 
false concepts of others, evil thinking of any kind that 
is unlike God: these veils removed, he will behold right 
within his consciousness the greatest abundance of God's 
riches pouring down upon him. He needs only to attune 
his ear to the hearing of God, of the Truth concerning 
the world and its problems instead of endeavoring to 
hear evil reports of all. The author, discerning this, 
wakened to the beauty of a little poem which she has 
repeated each day for the enlightenment of herself, as 
well as for the help of others: • 

"It is in loving, not in being loved 

The heart is blessed; 
It is in giving, not in seeking gifts 

We find our quest. 
Whatever be thy longing, or thy need, 

That do thou give." 

M. E. Russell. 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 371 

The last two lines are most profound in their meaning. 
The poem states truly that man has in his consciousness 
not only all for which he is longing, but that he, himself, 
must waken to his Love-filled consciousness to such an 
extent that Love will give him the discernment which 
will enable him to give to others what he most needs, 
thus bearing out the words of the Holy Bible, — There- 
fore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do 
to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the 
prophets." (Matt. 7:12). 

It is not that man lacks in riches and abundance of 
support. It is that the suggestion is so strong upon him 
from others and from his own thought, perhaps, that he 
finds himself under a hypnotic belief, so powerful that 
he is unable to throw it off at once. One of the best 
ways of righting this condition is for him to go out in 
the vineyard and to give to others what he most desires 
himself, even though he thinks he has it not. The very 
act of starting on his way, trusting in the Truth that he 
does possess all good and that it lies within his own 
consciousness, and the unselfishness in his attitude will 
break down the obstructing self-hypnotic thought that 
he has not it to give and he will wait for his dream of 
lack to be over, to find that the precious gifts for which 
he longs are there for him, and an abundance thereof 
to give to his friend also. 

The author one day when she longed for flowers, 
being accustomed to having them about her, could not 



372 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

understand why her vases were empty. She, feeling that 
flowers were a luxury, not a necessity, though desiring 
very much to send some to a friend who was not very 
well, feared she should not indulge in this seeming 
extravagance, for apparently she did not have the money 
with which to buy them. This verse, just quoted, came 
to her and realizing sufficient love for her friend, she 
found that she could send her flowers. She walked a 
short distance from her home to purchase a few flowers 
for her, and upon her return shortly, found in her own 
apartment a beautiful rose bush containing thirty buds 
and roses. 

She has tested the Truth of this little poem many 
times, and each time that she goes forward to give what 
she apparently has not, she learns that the great seed 
of Truth, as found therein, proves that it is a spiritual 
understanding of the spiritual law of supply. 

Another instance of this is shown in the case of a 
beautiful character, — a widow with one little child, who 
was trusting God for her daily bread and support. She 
was so imbued with Love for her fellow-men that she 
never feared the wolf of starvation which would try to 
frighten her. By faith she had built, partly with her own 
hands, an artistic little bungalow, which nestled in the 
woods a few miles from a small city. One evening, when 
going home just at sunset, in childlike faith talking with 
God as she walked through the woodland, she prayed for 
food, especially for her little girl. No sooner had she 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 373 

sent her desire to her Father-Mother God than she beheld 
at her feet a dove, yet warm, which had just fallen in her 
pathway, having been shot by some passing huntsman. 
She thanked God and knew it was sent especially for her 
little one's evening repast. Her love for her little child 
was so great that her mother heart could know no lack. 
As she related this to the writer, she said her heart 
had not feared in going to her little cabin in the woods 
without any food or money, for she knew in some way 
God would continue to take care of them, as He had 
heretofore. The falling of the dove at her feet impressed 
the listener very deeply. 

The dove, the sign of simplicity and innocence, 
seemed indeed to be symbolic not only of manna from 
on high for her, but of holiness as so often represented 
by a dove. This woman so beautifully proving that 
there is no lack where there is Love, relied for her 
understanding wholly upon God and upon the Holy 
Bible. She had not even known of the Science of Re- 
ligion. 

There is another lesson to be learned from this 
beautiful demonstration of Love's manifestation and that 
is since God made everybody and since he endowed all 
with loving hearts and with divine Understanding, man 
is attempting to limit God and to narrow his own sphere 
in greatest degree if he believes that only those who 
have studied the Science of Religion possess deep Spir- 
itual Understanding. The majority of people have not 



374 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

studied the books of Spiritual Science, but they may 
have been studying a book which is infinitely greater, — 
the Holy Bible! There is a greater danger, — that of 
minimizing and depreciating the value of the divinely 
inspired Holy Bible, in which there is narrated not only 
the lives of the great prophets, but in which occur all 
of the true records concerning Jesus, from his birth 
through his life, his ascension and all pertaining to Him 
which is needful for mankind. While other books 
of the science of religion have stood the test of endur- 
ance of a little over half a century, the Holy Bible has 
withstood and undergone persecution and test of en- 
durance for more than nineteen centuries, and is today 
more than ever before coming out in its clearer, purer 
light as sustainer of mankind. 

"But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his 
righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto 
you. ,, (Matt. 6:33) One may be surprised in finding 
that those who are looking to God in so many directions 
never consider taking God with them on their shopping 
expeditions. The author relies so implicitly on God for 
so many things that she would not know how to shop 
unless she placed her whole problem of selection of gar- 
ments into the hands of divine Love and Principle. One 
of the most beautiful manifestations of Love is brought 
out through taking God into this phase of one's human 
life. 



SPIRITUAL RICHES 375 

Before starting on a day of shopping she knows 
that everything is finished, that divine Love has every 
garment waiting for her, and that, since God is the 
Principle of man, she will not only give love and courage 
to all with whom she comes in contact during her shop- 
ping expedition, but that she will receive loving atten- 
tion and consideration and will be dealt with honestly 
because she knows the truth of man. The knowledge 
that God guides her, enables her to do her shopping in 
one-fourth of the time that another might take for it. 
She never definitely plans what she is to purchase, be- 
cause she knows that God has planned that, and that He 
will lead her to what He wants her to have. 

Her thought in preparation for this expedition is 
after this manner. She knows that she is clad in the 
garments of Truth, arrayed in the sunlight of Love, that 
she is clothed in Harmony, and that there is no rent in 
her vesture of Truth. She knows -that the beauty of 
simplicity adorns her and that her garments can only 
be substantial because she is adorned in the substance 
of Life, Truth and Love. Since she realizes her true 
Spiritual clothing, with which God has endowed her, in 
that she is His daughter, the material garments as sym- 
bol of the true garments are prepared and waiting for 
her. She has only to pray for guidance, to be led where 
they are to be found. Such thinking so spiritualizes 
consciousness that, having known this Truth, without 
fear, and with a song in her heart, she goes joyfully to 



376 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

shop, and as has been observed by numbers, purchases 
her clothing without effort and without hesitation. The 
choicest garments always seem to await her; always 
there are gowns, greatly reduced in price, which come 
without her seeking. The clerks most often can find 
no reason why the garments should be reduced for there 
is no flaw in them. She always goes directly to the shop 
where the appropriate gowns are waiting for her, and 
invariably walks to the hat which is to be hers; she 
would indeed be surprised if it became necessary for her 
to give more than ten minutes, or possibly fifteen, to 
the purchase of a hat. With this understanding, she 
easily accomplishes a vast amount of shopping in one 
day. Buyers in stores have commented on it, so notice- 
able is it that she is able harmoniously to shop in so 
short a time. 

She who observes from the Spiritual standpoint can 
see the difference in dress between one who is clothed 
from Spiritual Understanding and one who shops as does 
the rest of the world. Greater harmony is manifested 
by the one who knows that divine Mind clothes her than 
by another who has not that understanding. More har- 
mony, more individuality, is attained through that under- 
standing than can be produced through much time in 
study of shopping and of fashions by one who has not 
that Spiritual Understanding. 

She knows that if people will go into the shops, 
protected from hypnotic influence of suggestion by the 



SPmiTUAL RICHES 377 

realization of the presence of divine Understanding, they 
will not only be pleased with their purchases, but that 
out of an expenditure of three hundred dollars they will 
find that they have easily purchased the worth of four 
hundred dollars, in this understanding of divine Econ- 
omy. It is not an economy which would cause one to 
search for bargains or to profit at another's expense. 
It is the result of the fact that the practitioner knows 
that Principle reigns supreme, therefore Principle 
decides the selling values of garments for her and for 
all who know this Truth. 

"Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit 
unto his statue? And why take ye thought for rai- 
ment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; 
they toil not, neither do they spin: And yet I say unto 
you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed 
like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass 
of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into 
the oven, shall he not much more clothe you^ O ye of 
little faith?" (Matt. 6:27-30) 






THE 
GREAT PHYSICIAN 



CHAPTER XVI. 

SPIRITUAL HEALING 

The Lamb that was slain 

"Love suffereth long, and is kind . . . Beareth all 
things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth 
all things." (I Corinthians 13:4,7). 

"And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship 
him, whose names are not written in the book of the 
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." (Revela- 
tions 13:8). 

Since the beginning of the history of this worH, 
those who are sinful seek to place their sins upon the 
innocent. A Practitioner of the Science of Religion ob- 
serves this almost daily. An understanding of why that 
happens throws a light upon this problem. One who is 
innocent, therefore pure, will see good and purity and 
truth in everyone else because he sees all through his own 
pure vision. Seeing man right brings out in him his true 
self, which will uncover all that is false and unclean in 
his own human consciousness. Most often he honestly be- 
lieves that all of the wrong thoughts which arise in his 



382 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

own consciousness, as the result of the pure seeing of him 
by another, are the things belonging to the one who saw 
him true and good. If the one seeing him right was not 
so pure, was not seeing Truth, it would not bring about 
this uncovering of his human consciousness to himself. 
A simple way of expressing what is written above is that 
he sees in another only what he has in his own thinking. 
That is why the pure and innocent are accused of com- 
mitting most of the wrong doings in the world. But since 
the coming of more spiritual understanding to mankind, 
the pure in heart are learning that they do not have to 
suffer for anyone's sins but their own. Jesus was cruci- 
fied by the sinfulness of man coming out of the sinner's 
own human consciousness which sins man tried to place 
upon Him. Everything that the wicked people about 
him became — were thinking and doing — they placed upon 
Him, and so the innocent one suffered instead of the 
guilty themselves; but through Jesus' understanding it 
is possible to be spared from suffering for the sins of 
others. "Thou hypocrite first cast out the beam out of 
thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast 
out the mote out of thy brother's eye." (Matt. 7:5) 

Healing of Loss of Memory 

The healing of what is termed poor meomry is made 
by the bringing into consciousness memories of what is 
good. Applying the following statement in the Holy 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 383 

Bible aids in this healing. ''Finally, brethren, whatsoever 
things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever 
things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever 
things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, 
if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think 
on these things/' (Phil. 4:8.) The studying of 
what Mind is, realizing the presence of divine 
Intelligence, a quality of which Mind is perfection of 
memory, wakens one to the truths that his faculties for 
remembering good can not be suppressed. Intelligence 
never forgets. Man is endowed with it, so is justified 
in affirming that, whatever the seeming may be, his mem- 
ory is perfect. Memory will be good as man awakes 
to the consciousness of Spiritual Understanding ever 
present with him. When man realizes this Spiritual 
Understanding, then there comes to his consciousness 
whatever he needs at the moment. He must know that 
mortal so-called mind cannot suggest to him that he has 
no memory. Divine Mind has no memory of evil for it 
has no consciousness of evil. Man's memory is good, is 
true, is accurate, is clear, for man is at-one with the 
divine Mind. The cause of lack of memory is most often 
due to nervousness which brings a fear that one will 
forget. We are tested in trusting God to give us the right 
Truths, which we have previously known at the right 
moment, but seldom does he give them to us before we 
need them. We become afraid that our memory will fail, 



384 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

and this fear brings it upon us. Man should trust divine 
Mind more for memory. 

In order to realize that one has a good memory, one 
must harmonize with the Mind of God, in which is found 
only knowledge of good, agreeing with divine Intelli- 
gence. There is a great elimination from one's thinking 
in casting out all so called knowledge of evil, or of any 
kind of thinking which is not to be found in the divine 
Intelligence. 

Harmonizing with divine Intelligence will awaken 
one who seems to have almost no memory, to the fact 
that since God has perfection of memory, that man's 
memory of God, of good, is indestructible. 

Dwelling in Mind means that we are dwelling in 
Divine Understanding, and Spiritual Understanding, 
operating in man's thinking, clears up the memories of 
so-called tragedies, unhappinesses and sufferings of life, 
thus beautifying the consciousness of man. Often man 
is afraid to go into certain memories in his consciousness. 
He endeavors to suppress them, or to cast them out. This 
most often results in his seeming loss of memory in a 
general way. He will not be healed of the belief of loss 
of memory until he looks everything, in his human con- 
sciousness, tragedies, or things of which he is ashamed, 
right in the face, placing the light of Spiritual .Under- 
standing upon them. By doing this he will find that he 
has only to spiritualize the actions and memories of 
which he is either afraid or ashamed, thus cleansing his 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 385 

mortal mind of each one of these memories, purifying 
his own thought of these actions and occurrences. The 
memories purified, the lens of Spiritual Understanding 
placed upon them, they when purified become a perman- 
ent part of his consciousness, and remain crystallized 
in thought evermore. 

Suggestion would cause man to suppress the very 
memories, which when seen through eyes of purity, caus- 
es man to know that he is not to be afraid of them. No 
action nor memory of man's life can be destroyed, nor 
are they to be suppressed, but man has to change his 
thought about everything that is contained in his con- 
sciousness. He has to purify the memories of his con- 
sciousness, as well as his thoughts, and beautify every- 
thing contained within the depth and height of his con- 
sciousness. It may seem strange to the reader of this 
book, but through this process he will find his memory 
will be restored to him. 

The author speaks from the healing of her own 
consciousness. Her memory was so far gone that at one 
time in her life, when she was suffering from nervous 
prostration, she remained alone for two days because 
she even forgot her own name, and she was afraid that 
somebody would ask her. Now her memory is so keen 
that many feel it is keener than they desire it to be. 



386 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Healing of Gossip 

Jesus says, in speaking of falsities which he was 
endeavoring to uncover in those trying to deceive, "For 
there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; 
neither hid, that shall not be known. (Luke 12:2). 
This word of Truth, those hiding behind closed doors, 
thinking that their secrets are safe and that they can 
tear to pieces everybody they please, will be found out. 
"Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall 
be heard in the light; and that which ye have spoken 
in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the house- 
tops." (Luke 12:3). 

Light of Understanding 

There is so much of human argument and advice 
which at times seems to be freer than salvation for man ; 
making it impossible for man clearly to discern the Truth 
about situations or conditions, or to know which way to 
turn. The advice of one will not agree with the advice 
of another, and his own idea perhaps will disagree with 
both of them, and there ensues a confused state of mind. 
The author has found a solution of this for herself, which 
may help another. She goes into the silences, there to 
commune with God, shutting out all of the uncertainties 
of the human thinking. She at such times contemplates 
particularly one quality of God's Love, and that is God 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 387 

as being an all-pervading Intelligence. If God is all- 
knowing, His knowledge must fill all space; He is the 
only real knowledge of good. If God has good know- 
ledge, and since He made all mankind, then the whole 
world of people in reality are the expressions of God's 
knowledge. She contemplates the great fact that His 
knowledge pervades the universe, and that man being 
at one with God, is thinking and expressing God's know- 
ledge universally. This places her in harmony with the 
all-presence of God's knowledge. Invariably, such con- 
templation and realization of the all-pervading Spirit 
of the knowledge of good, reveals to her, either through 
man, or directly from God, all of the knowledge neces- 
sary to give her the perspective concerning world con- 
ditions and problems which she needs to know. Then it 
is that she gains true light of understanding upon ques- 
tions, through perspective. This process uncovers any 
hidden error pertaining to the problems which she desires 
light upon, and through such work, it often occurs that 
the entire condition which she is studying, is cleared up 
and the problems pertaining thereto solved. 

Man needs more often to lose himself in the depth 
of the all-pervading consciousness of God knowledge, 
then the light of understanding, of Truth, from its 
source, God, pours down upon man's waiting thought. 
He never again has any time or use for the influence of 
humans or the intellectual standpoint of the mortal so 
called minds of people. When man arrives at that place, 



388 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

he is in a position to aid his fellow man in the solving 
of his life problem. 

God is the source of all knowledge and man should 
turn to Him for Intelligence, for Intellect, for Under- 
standing, and for everything. 

Resentment 

Resentment is the cause of a great deal of inflamed 
condition of nerves connected with the eyes, producing 
headaches, and a great many people who have trouble 
with their eyes will be healed of this condition when 
they are healed of resentment. 

The author, being of a very sensitive nature, each 
day of her life felt resentment toward the occurences 
of the day. She had not thought of that as being wrong, 
but she found that it brought an inflamed condition of 
eyes, also an aching of the head. 

It is most important in healing the eyes, that one 
should be healed of resentment. One's vision will not be 
clear, nor true, as long as one resents. 

The healing of resentment, is made through Love 
and Understanding. Resentment, if it is the result of 
another offending one, would vanish instantly with the 
remembrance of what mortal thinking is, mortal mind 
being something which God did not make, therefore 
nothing. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 389 

For instance, if one was known as being insane, 
their actions would not be resented; but the mortal, so- 
called mind, that would provoke resentment in another, 
might have some semblance of intelligence in it, however, 
Since God did not make it, in reality it has no real 
intelligence. So by this reasoning process, man should 
not resent non-intelligence. 

Often man is inclined to resent the Truth at first, 
but that condition is healed by the knowledge that all 
Truth is good; it emanates from God, and is for the 
healing and blessing of mankind, therefore there is no 
necessity for resentment of the Truth. It is resented 
because it upsets our wrong thinking, the wrong thinking 
having become a habit from years of believing that we 
had a mind apart from God. 

When the author found that she was quick to resent, 
she made up her mind that she was going to be quicker 
to Love. She displaced her impulse to resent by crowding 
out this wrong thought with a loving thought. She just 
began loving instead of resenting. At first, she did it 
more because she found that if she did not, she was going 
to lose her vision altogether. Soon she learned the deeper 
understanding of what Love really is, and then she loved 
because she loved, and because man is Love. The vanish- 
ing of resentment healed her headaches and was a cure of 
about half of the trouble with her eyes. It is a cure of 
about half the trouble of most everyone's eyes. 



390 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Another lesson comes from the healing of resentment. 
After the removal of that error, whereas she used to 
have about one headache a day, she perhaps has not had 
more than two headaches in five years. 

Temper 

Man or woman who has temper, instead of condemn- 
ing themselves will all but admire themselves when they 
understand why they have temper, and how to cure it. 
Some think that unless a man has temper he has not 
much life. Temper is most often due to the fact that 
man has so much life he does not know what to do with 
it and he grows impatient with the seeming inaction of 
those about him. Man or woman who is half alive has 
not enough energy to have a temper. It often is due 
to the fact that man is very bright, progressive and radi- 
cal, and those around him, in comparison, are very 
stupid and slow, and, so to speak, are dead, buried above 
ground. One will see the solution of a problem instantly, 
but may have to wait a year or so for someone else to 
wake up. He is continually in the position of trying 
to pull others up the hill, and if he would allow himself, 
would be in a state of exasperation all of the time. 

Where there is temper, there is life, and life is the 
chief quality necessary for the accomplishment of any 
great achievement. Man in this world is being chiselled, 
carved, and moulded. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 391 

The stupidity of others need not bring temper to 
man, but bring out in him the beautiful quality of 
patience, which it is necessary to possess, before man 
can be spiritually great. 

Man often feels a sense of temper, and shows it, 
because his pathway of progress seems to be obstructed. 
Instead of being angry about it, he needs to realize that 
the obstructions are not of God, are not real, and that 
nothing can stay or stop his upward footsteps, as long 
as he is pleasing God. Unless he is pleasing God, he 
is not progressing. Instead of being angry because of 
those obstructing him, he needs only to draw upon Mind 
for keenness, discernment and all God qualities, which 
will enable him to cast out or to rise above the obstruct- 
ing thoughts which attempt to stay his progress. Man 
makes wonderful progress when finding that obstructions 
are not real, for God did not make them, — he looks upon 
each one of them as his incentive and his spur. He needs 
only to place the light of Divine Understanding upon 
so called obstructing thoughts and they will be turned 
from his pathway and his speed will be doubled or 
trebled. He will begin to agree with the refrain of the 
beautiful hymn "Nearer my God to Thee" — 

"Or if on joyful wing, cleaving the sky, 
Sun, moon and stars forgot, upwards I fly, 

Still all my song shall be, 
Nearer my God to Thee, 

Nearer my God to Thee, 
Nearer to Thee." 



392 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Man does not need to be angry when he can gain the 
light of Understanding of his problem. If he gets into 
a temper, he has lost his reasoning powers, but if he 
keeps with divine Intelligence, applying that to the re- 
moval of the thoughts that would provoke him, he will 
be able to rise above the conditions that would irritate 
him, and have the Understanding oft there being no 
necessity to have a temper. 

Another important word concerning a man's anger. 
If he cannot control his anger, he should not make the 
terrible mistake of suppressing and smothering this boil- 
ing state of thinking within him. For the results are 
that a man is in a volcanic state, absolutely dangerous 
from within, at least to himself, knowing not what mo- 
ment he will erupt, rending himself and others in so 
doing. 

The people who find themselves with the seemingly 
fatal illness, — nervous prostration, are most often those 
who are outwardly calm, but inwardly boiling. 

There is a thought that if one suppresses their 
thought, controls their temper, that they are great. 
Not so at all. When analyzed it shows a form of deceit, 
and speaking out, to have one's say, is not only healing 
for the one who does it, but makes him honest, and by 
uncovering the trouble, the condition is righted. 

The ideal state of man, which is possible to be ob- 
tained here on this earth, is for him to meet every thought 
of temper which might try to use him, by the instant 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 393 

realization of the presence of Love within consciousness 
for his fellow man, and by placing the light of Under- 
standing upon the condition, it would cause him not to 
be angry. Man should have compassion upon his fellow 
man, then he would not be angry with him as often, 
going deeper into the condition. The man who is angry 
because of the stupidity of others, needs to study, to 
search until he learns who man is. Man is the image 
and likeness of God, therefore he cannot be stupid and 
it is not real that man is dull. One who sees his fellow 
man as stupid is injuring himself as well as seeing his 
fellow man wrong. There are times when it is difficult 
indeed to see others as having Mind, but no matter what 
the appearances are, man has Mind and therefore is 
bright. 

As an illustration of this: The author, having 
made a deep study of man as being an individual 
manifestation of divine Mind, knew it so clearly 
that she would not depart from this Truth. The 
mother of a beautiful young lady telephoned her 
each day for a time to make an engagement with her, 
to bring her insane daughter in to see her for scientific 
treatment. The mother each time was chagrined and 
disconcerted upon bringing her daughter in to the 
Practitioner because the daughter was absolutely clear, 
intelligent and bright all the time she was in her pres- 
ence. There was a difference between two people's 
seeing of another; the healer saw her bright; and the 



394 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

mother saw her insane because the mother's understand- 
ing was that of the human mind and the daughter had 
glimpsed divine Mind, while the healer's seeing was the 
true one. She responded to my true seeing of her. 

The brightest men of all will find themselves in a 
most unhappy state in this world, and will bind them- 
selves up into limitations and will lose their sense of 
support, if they continue to see others as stupid. Seeing 
others as stupid causes them, in some degree, to come 
under that thought and appear stupid and vice versa. 
If one sees the whole world as stupid, one is rendered 
helpless by having no one to understand them or co- 
operate with them because they have pictured to them- 
selves everybody else as stupid. 

The author kept before her for two years a little 
motto, the writer of which she does not know, which is 
as follows: "If one is in the wrong, he cannot afford to 
lose his temper; if he is in the right, he can afford to 
keep it." Henry W. Drummond's analysis of temper 
and cure for it, as expressed in his essay called "The 
Greatest Thing in the World", is one of the best ways 
to handle it and to cure it. Prof. Drummond handles 
it with Love. He goes to the so-called root of the 
trouble, which is man's lack of love for his fellow man. 

If one loves his fellow man, he will not become 
angry with him, for Love is discerning and Understand- 
ing and patient; Love is undying. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 395 

Having studied Professor Drummond's Under- 
standing of the healing of anger, the author saw that 
she had to go back one step farther. She saw that in 
order to love her fellow man deeply enough so that she 
could bear and forbear, she must gain the Understanding 
of what constitutes man; of what man is. It is startling 
to think of what man is: Man is the image and likeness 
of God! The mortal is but an illusion, for he is not 
even a man. Knowing who man is enables us to love 
him deeply. Loving man deeply, you will find that the 
quality of Love and of Understanding will displace the 
desire to be angry and no longer will we need to control 
or to smother temper, for loving activity will make use 
of our energies to the extent that there will be no reason 
nor space in man's consciousness for temper. The Bible 
says: "Little children, yet a little while I am with 
you. . . A new Commandment I give unto you, That ye 
love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love 
one another/' (John 13:33-34). 

Prohibition. 

In this world there are many gardens of beautiful 
flowers. A gardener will watch with interest and pleasure 
the appearing of the tiny little buds, then the gentle un- 
foldment of each one of them. The Sunshine of God's 
llove upon them from without and the energy of the Seed 
of Truth from within, tenderly, imperceptibly unfolds 



396 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

one of them until, if untouched by human hands, bathed 
in the freshness of the early dew, and responding to 
Love's kisses, they bare the fullness of their beauty, to 
be seen and admired by those who love them. 

There are many lessons to be learned from one tight 
little rosebud which finally expands in its abundance of 
beauty, but the special lesson to bear in mind is that man 
should learn the lesson of progress and of imperceptible 
unfoldment in the development and growth of all of 
God's creation. 

In half the cases, if not in all, where man is ad- 
dicted to drink, it is cruel and most often fatal to remove 
entirely, because of the Prohibition Laws, all such 
stimulants from him, until in accordance with God's Law 
of imperceptible changes, the man, little by little, is 
given an understanding of true stimulants which replace 
the false. There is very little wisdom in the laws relat- 
ing to prohibition; they cause disrespect to all the laws 
of government. 

The desire for strong drink should be treated with 
the same consideration and absence of condemnation as 
one who has heart disease. In fact, when weakness of 
the heart is healed, man usually finds he does not need 
and therefore does not care for stimulants of any kind. 

Man, finding that it is not possible to give up false 
stimulants instantly, is compelled to evade the law in 
order to gain something to sustain life within him. Those 
who have not the finances to procure stimulants by means 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 397 

of deceiving the law, find themselves in a continued state 
of despair, discouragement and despondency. Their 
suffering is terrible and a great many of them die. 

There is nothing in God's plan of orderly unfold- 
ment which sanctions the tearing from man what he has 
thought for years to be his life. The laws of the country 
could regulate that, thus enabling man to respect law, 
by a gradual reduction of the supply of stimulants, pro- 
hibiting man from purchasing more than materia medica 
doctors may consider to be necessary, in accordance with 
the condition of his heart. 

Those who have made the laws prohibiting the 
manufacture and sale of stimulants have had the highest 
motive and the author has a profound respect for them; 
they have accomplished a great work, but she is impelled 
to say that those who have caused the sale of liquors 
to be instantly prohibited without considering individual 
cases and without giving man something better in its 
place should consider the words of Jesus, "Father, for- 
give them, for they know not what they do," as applied 
to themselves. 

She speaks from the depth of experience in the 
handling of cases. The only solution of the problem 
which she knows today is that all of those who have been 
forced to give up stimulants should call upon a divine 
healer for knowledge concerning the right understanding 
of heart stimulants, which will take the place of the 



398 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

false, thus saving them from dull despair and failure, 
or from the belief of death. 

Stimulants. 

"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
with God, and the Word was God. 

The same was in the beginning with God. All 
things were made by him; And without him was not 
any thing made that was made. ,, (John 1:1-3.) 

The author hesitates to write concerning the use of 
coffee and tea, but it seems to be, though a small matter, 
an important one to a great number of people. Personal- 
ly, she sees no reason why she should not drink both. 
She can indulge in either of these beverages at twelve 
o'clock at night and be sound asleep by quarter past 
twelve. 

She is grateful for the statement in the Holy 
Bible, "For as he thinketh in his heart, so is he: . . ." 
(Prov. 23:7.) Coffee and tea are two of the most 
delightful beverages for which there has been found no 
satisfactory hot drink to take their places. What is man 
to do with the fact mentioned so many times in the Holy 
Bible, that ". . . without Him was not anything made 
that was made." God could only make good. All of the 
foods which are products of the earth are faint symbols 
of the true spiritual food which is a production of the 
spiritual Earth. Why should the coffee bean and the 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 399 

tea leaf be endowed with evil powers? Why did man 
not endow beans and lettuce leaves with the power to 
injure man? On the contrary, if the vegetable bean and 
the lettuce leaf were creations of God, then why should 
not the coffee bean and the tea leaves be creations of 
God also ? She heartily approves of one's changing their 
thought of coffee and of tea in removing from them the 
false concept of them. However, she is sure that those 
who believe that coffee and tea are stimulants should 
not use either one so long as they believe it has power 
to stimulate man, for God is the life of man and the true 
man, which is the only indestructible man. These sons 
and daughters are so filled with love that they need no 
stimulants. 

The argument for giving up what one believes is 
a stimulant for the human is that the less life the human 
mentality possesses of this human making, the sooner 
will the real man overcome, take full possession of, and 
master the human dream self, which is a result of the 
belief of the second creation. It is the understanding 
of the words of the Bible that ". . . when I am weak, 
then am I strong." (II. Cor. 12:10.) The human self 
being so weak that there is little opposition to the divine 
self that is forcing its way into the human consciousness 
to master the human faculties, then the divne Ego be- 
comes the sole possessor of his human faculties. 

One of the world's greatest leaders, in the presence 
of witnesses, took a sufficient dose of morphia to kill. 



400 THh SCU ..>ojL Or RELIGION 

but her understanding of its having no evil power, Mind 
being all-powerful, there was no more change in her 
from it than there would have been from taking a glass 
of water. Why does not this same understanding apply, 
at least, to coffee and tea? Eventuall} T man will have 
to change his thought and cease to endow other liquors 
with evil powers ; and when he does, there will be no 
reason on earth why mankind should not indulge in the 
variety of the delicious essences of the grape. Going 
yet deeper into this argument, it is thought that the 
world cannot get along without the helpful and nourish- 
ing productions of corn which goes to the forming even 
now of delicious foods for little children; but when a 
drink is produced from the same kind of corn which 
produces baby's food, man has so endowed it with evil 
powers that it indeed becomes a dangerous drink. 

Surely no one will misconstrue the meaning of what 
the author is saying concerning drinks. She believes, 
as does the strong prohibition leader, that as intoxicating 
liquors stand today in their ill effects upon mankind, 
they should be abolished. Her heart is as much filled 
with joy upon realizing that man is giving up false 
stimulants as that of any great prohibition leader. She 
realizes it is one of the worst evils which has threatened 
the world, but even though temperance laws have become 
most stringent, at least, in America, man will yet have 
to change his thought about the so-called intoxicating 
drinks, for at some time he will prove that these drinks 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 401 

have no power to affect his mind or body in the slightest 
degree. When he does, they will cease to be stimulants 
to him, and then man will be as free to serve champagne 
to his little daughter as he would be to give her a glass 
of milk. He will be as free to drink a glass of whiskey 
as he will be to eat the other products of corn and rye, 
such as corn flakes and rye bread. 

The author feels that she must make mention of the 
fact that this will be possible when all beliefs of these 
drinks as possessing any power from man for good or 
for evil bave has been eliminated. Man is not a stomach ; 
man has divine Intelligence. Is it possible that man^ 
whose Intelligence is God, must deprive himself of some 
twenty or thirty varieties of beverages because he comes 
under the belief that these beverages are endowed with 
a power for evil, which can and does upset and render 
unreasonable and unsafe, man who possesses divine 
Intelligence ? 

The following instance may be of interest: The 
author, having gone to a doctor, was given a list of a 
few foods which were not considered harmful for her 
to eat. The next day she went to another doctor and 
asked him for a diet list for herself ; he wrote her a list 
of foods which would be harmful for her in her physical 
state at that time. She took home with her the second 
doctor's list of foods prohibited, to compare it with the 
first doctors's list of the only foods which she was allowed 
to eat. The second doctor's list completely prohibited 



402 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

every food which the first doctor had permitted her to 
eat. By deduction, she was reduced to drinking water 
for breakfast, not quite as much water for luncheon, and 
two glasses of water for dinner, for there were no foods 
left which were not considered harmful to her! 

Since the average person seemingly is affected by 
the drinking of intoxicating liquors, she, years ago, for 
the sake of others gave up the pleasure even of having 
a mild wine with her dinner. The understanding given 
above concerning drinking is a Truth to which she 
desires to waken the consciousness of man; however, due 
, to the strong belief in the world that fermented liquors 
are intoxicating, she feels that there is no doubt that 
the deep thinkers, who realize no evil effects from intox- 
icating drinks should wholly abstain until the world 
makes further progress concerning the Truth of so-called 
false stimulants. "It is good neither to eat flesh, nor 
to drink wine, nor any thing whereby thy brother 
stumbleth, or is offended, or is made weak/' (Rom. 
14:21.) 

These Truths are only to awaken man to right 
thinking, but it is more than probable that the under- 
standing of this argument of Truth may not be realized 
by the world within the next fifty years, and it is more 
than probable that these ideals cannot be attained sooner 
than that. Therefore, it would not be wise to indulge 
in such beverages as mentioned above until man uni- 
versally has undergone this great change in his thinking. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 403 

When man has awakened to the fact that divine Mind 
governs and controls all thinking, and is omnipresent, 
therefore omnipotent, he is making progress each day in 
proving that Mind controls and governs all. In other 
words, that God controls and governs all. That being 
so, man cannot be under the influence of evil. In the 
omnipresence of the Mind of God, where is there place 
for the belief of evil to operate or to affect man? Man 
is under the influence of God, therefore, he cannot be 
under the influence of evil. Evil is neither a presence, 
nor a place, nor a thing. Where then is that space in 
which evil can operate? How can man argue the truth 
of God's omnipresence and at the same time believe in 
the presence or influence of evil? Evil is but so-called 
creations of the human thinking, and it has no power 
other than that with which man endows it, just as so- 
called false stimulants possess no more power than man 
gives to them. 

If a great physician should discover that cow's milk 
is dangerous for children and for grown people to drink, 
in twenty-five years from now, if that theory^ were 
claimed by all materia medica men, no child or grown 
person would feel free to partake of that delicious 
beverage. Man* needs to rid his consciousness of the 
belief that there is life or intelligence in evil. If God 
did not make evil, then evil was not made. Therefore, 
it has no more reality than has that of a soap bubble. 



404 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 



Smoking. 

The author indeed would appear inconsistent if she 
did not extend her argument of Truth in its various 
applications to the smoking of the tobacco leaf. Just 
lately has she understood man's ability to break certain 
seemingly necessary laws of health and yet be strong 
and possess longevity. She has wondered and wondered 
how it is that a man can smoke day and nighty use intox- 
icants as he desires, drink coffee six times in every 
twenty-four hours and never be sick enough to have to 
remain from his business, and live to be quite old. From 
the following illustration she feels that she understands 
it. In the last year she has had the pleasure of knowing 
one of Boston's most brilliant men, who seems to have 
a religion of his own, the basis of which is honesty, and 
he is an untiring worker in his chosen profession. He 
drinks coffee about every two hours of the day and 
occasionally in the night, but that is not the part she 
desires to mention particularly. He smokes cigarettes 
almo§t continually. He tells the author that he does this 
to such an extent that he wakes up in the night to smoke 
a cigarette every two hours. He has wonderful powers 
of mental endurance and is as healthy &s any man could 
be who takes no care of himself and who has little time 
for sleep or rest. A great light of Understanding dawned 
upon her thought when she questioned him concerning 
his smoking so incessantly. His face just beamed like 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 405 

a mischievous school boy and he said, "Do you know it 
is the greatest thing to be able to inhale smoke? You 
ought to try it, because the only way it can be described 
is that as the smoke is inhaled it is just like Love going 
through your lungs." "As a man thinketh, so is he." 
He had so purified his thought of smoking that it was 
the reason of its not hurting him. 

It is the same process of thinking which has been 
the change of one's thoughts concerning so-called intoxi- 
cating drinks mentioned in the arguments in this text- 
book concerning stimulants. The author no more ap- 
proves of smoking than she does of the use of intoxicat- 
ing drinks, but the foregoing argument as to the good- 
ness of all God's products of his creation are exactly as 
applicable to the question of smoking as it is to that 
of drinking coffee, tea, and all other so-called stimulants. 

In order to solve any of earth's problems, man must 
stand on absolute Truth concerning the situation in order 
to gain his answer. He can never go by the evidence of 
the material senses, for they are altogether deceptive. 
The absolute Truth is that the divine Ego of Adam and 
Eve did not sin, for God made them both in his image 
and likeness. The absolute Truth is that since God's 
creation is perfect, and he being the only Creator, could 
not possibly create evil — that there was not a tree in 
the Garden of Eden, of which man could not eat. There 
could not have been a tree of the knowledge of evil in 
God's creation. If that was so, God would have created 



406 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

it, therefore one can understand the question asked by 
God, when He said, "Who told thee that thou wast 
naked i" God knew that He had not made a man who 
was even capable of sinning. It was simply a dream 
narrative, in which man dreamed that there was such a 
tiling as sin. It was a dream of their being physical, 
which dream, coming down the centuries, has grown with 
age until it is most difficult for man to realize that the 
whole dream of the belief of second creation — of the 
belief of the man who is "born of earth, earthy/ ' is un- 
real. God is all or God is not omnipotent. 

Since God created all, and man has learned that 
the material bodies are necessarily crude symbols of the 
spiritual Ideas of creation, it is true that man has no 
more right to endow the tobacco leaf with power to 
stimulate than he has the right to say that the fresh, 
clean lettuce leaf could be endowed with the same evil 
power of stimulation. 

Condemnation. 

" There is therefore now no condemnation to theru 
which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, 
but after the spirit/' (Romans, 8:1.) 

Self-condemnation is a killing thought; the over- 
conscientious ones, who will show all leniency to others, 
are apt to have no mercy upon their own short-comings. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 407 

The healing of it comes with the light of under- 
standing. The patient should be awakened by this 
argument: if she were to condemn her friend and show 
no mercy to her for her actions, she would know she was 
sinning; besides she loves her friend and knows God 
made her true self, therefore, she will show mercy and 
compassion toward her and remind her that her real self 
has not sinned, thus comforting and healing her. Where 
is the excuse for showing no leniency, or mercy, toward 
one's self, when the same arguments of Truth, which 
she has applied to her friend, apply also to herself? 
She is sinning and is just as cruel when she condemns, 
depreciates and depresses herself as she is when she 
shows no mercy to another. 

This wrong tendency of one is changed by awaken- 
ing one's self to the Truth that God made her. The un- 
reality of the sin committed must be gained, but sin is 
not to be complimented to the extent of making it 
sufficiently real to condemn it. One needs only to prove 
its unreality. It will be proven, working from the true 
basis, that God did not make a man who can sin, there- 
fore, man cannot sin. However, the dream man's mis- 
take, for the sake of all concerned, must be righted. 

"One Possessed of a Devil." 

One observing the man or woman who seems 
"Possessed of a devil" may be surprised to see the loving 



408 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

and sweet disposition of the one possessed. They are 
nearly always beautiful men and women, who have a 
lovable nature apart from the so-called evil nature. One 
is reminded of Mary Magdalen of whom it is said that 
"ten devils were cast out of her." A light has dawned 
upon the author concerning this condition which has en- 
abled her to heal those possessed by evil. 

An evil man or woman having a wicked heart, with 
jealous and envious motives, invariably seeks to possess 
defile, and ruin the beautiful, pure and innocent ones 
whom they meet. The envious thinking of the evil one 
tenaciously fastens its sinful so-called mind upon the 
innocent in its determination to possess, to devour, and 
to destroy them. This is the understanding of the one 
who is said to be "Possessed of a Devil". The condition 
of the one "Possessed of a Devil" can be better under- 
stood if they are spoken of as being "Possessed BY a 
Devil", as being possessed of an evil so-called mind of a 
jealous fiend of a man or woman; then one can better 
understand why it is almost invariably our beautiful men 
and women of whom the belief is that they are "Possessed 
of a Devil". It should throw much light of understand- 
ing upon the healing of Mary Magdalen, for the evil was 
not a part of her beautiful nature. It was simply the 
evil of so-called minds of wicked men who, by their 
wiles, had possessed her. The claim of her by evil 
being broken, she instantly was seen as having a beautiful 
nature. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 409 

In order to heal this condition, one must know that 
in reality there is no wicked man or woman, and that the 
so-called motives of wicked hearts have no exsistence 
in Truth. The presence of evil would presuppose the 
absence of God. By the realization that God is omnipo- 
tent and man is His image and likeness, the belief of 
evil's presence or power is proven to be unreal. The 
belief that "Evil possesses" man or woman is healed 
when man understands that the one seemingly possessed 
by it, is wholly and entirely under the possession of God ; 
that man is at-one with God and that His power of pos- 
session and control over His sons and daughters is per- 
fect, for God is omnipotent. This understanding should 
enable one to love and be patient with the one who seems 
to be in such a helpless condition, for they are not to be 
blamed for their pitiable plight. Evil is neither a person, 
place, nor thing. God reigns supreme and made every- 
thing that was made and saw that it was good; without 
Him not anything was made. Therefore, evil, and evil 
men or women, are merely the illusions, the unrealities 
of the mortal so-called minds of mankind. 

Contentment and Agreement. 

Unrest is one of the most prevalent conditions of 
mankind today. The whole world seems to be in a state 
of uncertainty. This practitioner, yearning to heal this 
condition, has studied many cases of it, desiring to find 



410 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

its cure. One needs to look much deeper than the out- 
ward causes of unrest to find its healing. It is due to 
the fact that the Mind of the human man will not come 
under the control, therefore in agreement, with his divine 
self. 

Man's unrest is caused by warfare with himself. 
The God man universally is breaking through the mortal 
dream-man's thinking. He is demanding that the human 
in him come into agreement with the Divine and the so- 
called human man, whose standards are not honest, and 
often are low, continues to oppose his Divine self. Human 
understanding is contending with the Divine Understand- 
ing in oneself. It is a warfare between material man 
with spiritual Man which takes place in his consciousness. 
The Divine Man is winning, and must win, because his 
mind is God, and the so called human mind is not even 
a mind. The world's thought is "hors de combat" with 
the divine Understanding. The human, weary and dis- 
couraged in the warfare with the divine self, finally 
ceases struggling and surrenders his human will to the 
divine in himself. When man gives up in this way, allow- 
ing his true mind to possess and guide him, it is then, 
and then only, that he finds peace of mind, harmony and 
eternal rest. 

Being under the control of the divine Mind of his 
own divinity, he will not make mistakes, and his every 
step will be progressive, and the whole world antagoniz- 
ing him and opposing him cannot stay his progress . . . 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 411 

. . "and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What 
doest thou?" (Dan. 4:35) 

There is no permanent cure for unrest until man 
surrenders to God's will, to God's Understanding. It is 
the Spiritual Understanding of true possession. Man 
becomes possessed by God. When under the control of 
divine Mind r Jie is safeguarded from the work of hypno- 
tism and of wrong mental workers, and there is no other 
way of protecting him from evil's hidden ways of seeking 
to possess man's faculties. 



Right and wrong Guidance. 

It is necessary for parents to exercise certain con- 
trol over their children, but in most instances it is carried 
too far. Parents will have their own ideas for the child's 
guidance and its future. They having studied the child, 
may decide, that whatever talent seems uppermost is the 
one which they must bring out in the child. After she 
has grown to girlhood her activity most often will turn 
in another direction. The human parent, thinking their 
daughter to be inconsistent, will attempt to force her to 
remain in the pathway of life which they had outlined 
for her. The turn in the daughter's life is the beginning 
of the development of her own individuality, of her true 
self. In many instances the daughter, feeling the necessity 
of obedience to parents, will forsake her own desire to 



412 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

develop her faculties in another direction, and in so doing 
her life is not apt to be successful. 

The first development of talent in a child is most 
often the result or creation of the human mind; the desire 
for developing in another direction which comes after a 
few years is almost invariably Gods leading. The author 
knows of many tragedies which were the result of parents 
outlining an ambition for their children. "The greatest 
composer of music which America has ever produced 
struggled and battled against opposition in the musical 
world, and his tragedy was shown in every line of his 
music to the extent that even his "Humoresques" were 
filled with tears, and his musical career and human life 
ended much before the usual span of three score years 
and ten. The author believes the cause of his continual 
strife in his work and of early death was that he was 
forced to fulfil another ambition, which proves the wrong- 
ness of parents' attempts to direct the lives of children. 
He felt from the time he was a boy, that he was destined 
to be a geat artist and painter. He loved art and it was 
easy for him to paint. He was even more talented in it 
than he was as a composer of music, and it was the 
tragedy of his life that he could not follow after his own 
inclinations and desires. 

The talent that is easiest for man to develop is the 
one that is right for him to bring out. When man follows 
his right profession his work will be easy and a joy to 
him — not a struggle. One will understand this by think- 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 413 

ing of the great men and women of this age who became 
great because they either were allowed to develop their 
own individuality, therefore, to carry out God's plan for 
them, or they opposed parents or those who attempted 
to stay them and went their own way. To attempt to 
suppress the individuality of man is one of the most cruel 
persecutions that can be used. To suppress the individu- 
ality of a man shakes his nerve, causes him to distrust 
himself, and he loses faith in his own judgment and . 
everybody else's, which results in his failure. 

If parents will observe the results of children not 
being allowed to develop their individuality, or of those 
whose individuality is suppressed, it would cause them 
to change their methods. This is evidenced by the great 
musician whose parents trained him to continue in musical 
work, and made his life and the ending of his life a 
tragedy. Turning to the other side of the picture, they 
mav observe the successful men and women of the age 
who have given to the world its greatest inventions and 
creations, and who will tell that they were able to work 
by day and by night because their work was their play. 
When man finds his right work, it is play, because he 
is pleasing God; therefore there is no antagonism in his 
own consciousness concerning it. Following his own in- 
dividuality which God gave him, he has the stamp of 
approval of God upon him, and God co-operates with him 
continually and supports him. Gossip is one of the worst 
evils of the world, but one should place in the same 



414 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

category the people who plan, advise and outline for 

others. These are the obstructing reasons why man 

finds it almost impossible to get into his true vocation 

and position. 

Before man was born into this world God had a plan 

for every day of his life and a special work for him to 

do. That work will be easy for him to do because God 

endowed him with the special understanding and quality 

from the beginning which would fit him for his position. 

That one fact in itself should be sufficient warning to 

parents and to others whose chief occupation in life is 

to plan for others. 

The reply of the mountaineer quoted in the paragraph 

on Investigation, seems appropriate to quote again, — 

"Madam, I have two businesses; one is the occupation 

of minding my own business; the other is the occupation 

of keeping my nose out of other people's business. " Men 

and women who are the so-called failures of the World, 

will succeed when they will listen to the guidance of 

God's plan for them and cease to heed the suggestions 

of others. They have failed principally because they 

have tried to please everybody but themselves, in trying 

to be what everybody else wants them to be. Their 

prayer should be, — 

"I'll go where you want me to go, dear Lord, 
Over mountain, or plain, or sea; 
I'll say what you want me to say, dear Lord, 
I'll be what you want me to be." 

Mary Brown. 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 415 

Morphia. 

In order to heal that disease the Practitioner has to 
look deeper than the surface. Most often a tragedy 
which has brought hopelessness is at the bottom of the 
morphine habit. Man is no more to be judged for it 
than he is for having typhoid fever. Another reason why 
he may be addicted to it, is that his heart mav never have 
been strongs and until he gains greater understanding 
he might die unless he has this false stimulant. Tell 
the patient who he is^ — the son of God and that he has 
dominion^ waken him to his true self, under the control 
of Divine Intelligence^ by giving him true understanding 
of God and his relationship to Him. You may be sure 
that not only is he suffering terribly from self-condem- 
nation, but from the condemnation of acquaintances as 
well. It takes the greatest patience^ depth of discern- 
ment, and understanding of man^ and of this specific man, 
in such cases. The application of the Truth^ as found in 
the chapter on the healing of nervousness^ must be used 
for his healing. 

Man must be given an understanding of the power 
of Truth to stimulate, and that God is his life, before he 
can give up this false stimulant. He cannot give up his 
false sense of life until he is given something to put in 
the place of it. He must be given an understanding of 
what life is^ and he must be made conscious of the pre- 
sence of life stirring within him. As the true stimulant 



416 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

of divine Energy is instilled into his consciousness the 
false stimulant can be proportionately and gradually 
given up, — the new life energy displacing the false stimu- 
lant. 

Truth is a stimulant; the removing of self-condem- 
nation and telling him who he is animates him; assuring 
him that he is not the worst sinner in the world gives 
him courage; teaching him that not only does God love 
him devotedly, but that God supports him, is life-giving. 
A careful study of man electrified by the true life has 
a great part in his healing. His heart must be comforted 
and joy supplant the place of despair; truth must take 
the place of falsities. Most of all, he must be given an 
understanding of Principle, and told that God is his 
Principle, for Principle is life-giving. A knowledge of 
the indwelling God is the strongest factor for healing 
him. 

The nature of the disease is to make man cunning 
in evil ways. It causes man to continually deceive others. 
After several experiences in the handling of that disease, 
the author has arrived at the conclusion that it is seldom 
wise to attempt the healing of it except it be a light case, 
unless the Practitioner is allowed to choose her own 
nurse, preferably a companion, for the patient, with the 
assurance that the companion will be employed as long 
as the Practitioner deems it wise. A great part in the 
healing is in having one who is in agreement with the 
Practitioner, appearing to be only a companion, watch the 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 417 

case very closely. The companion chosen by the Practi- 
tioner must be given spiritual training in proper nursing 
for such cases. Although observing the case, the com- 
panion must never irritate, be in the way, disturb, or 
allow the patient to feel that he is being watched, but on 
the other hand, he must be made to feel that he has the 
greatest freedom. The dealing with him, and the watch- 
ing of him, must be in accord with what the author has 
said in this Chapter concerning divine guidance. 

Insincerity. 

There are ladies and gentlemen in the world who 
from youth drink the cup of being called "insincere". 
The author knows wherein she speaks because that 
accusation has been upon her constantly. The people 
in the world who are insincere are usually so cunning, and 
play their part so well, that they are said to be the 
sincere ones. 

Another phase of the subject is found in the one 
who is deeply sincere to human parents, family, and to 
their small circle of friends. Their motive is good, for 
they are living up to their highest understanding of 
sincerity, and they manifest the depth of human sin- 
cerity. They are loved by those who know them and 
admired for their sincerity. 

Jesus has shown the world what true sincerity is. 
His first forsaking of human parentage., as far as Bible 



418 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

records show, was when he remained behind in the 
temple, thus causing his parents greatest anxiety. He 
came into the spiritual manifestation of true sincerity 
"Wist ye not that I must be about my father's busi- 
ness?" He began the forsaking of human parents at 
that point in order that He might be true to divine 
Parentage, — the Father-Mother God of all. He told 
His disciples that they must forsake father and mother, 
to follow after him and defined the true Spiritual under- 
standing of family when he said "Those who do the will 
of my father in heaven are my brothers and sisters." 

That Understanding is just the opposite of the 
understanding of human sincerity. All of us ought to be 
about our Father's business. God demands of man his 
first Love, his first energies, and his whole life; for he 
belongs to God. He is the one possessor of man. The 
question comes to man and woman "Whom shall we be 
true to, — to our home, to our human parents or to God?" 
Being true to God is to be true to the good in all. Surely 
being loyal to the one divine Leader, Jesus Christ, should 
be understood by human parents and friends. 

The one who is called "insincere", in almost every 
instance, is the only one who has come into the true 
Spiritual Understanding of sincerity. Those who are 
sincere to God, forsake father and mother and home in 
order that they may do their part in the great universal 
work for helping mankind should be understood, but 
seldom, if ever, are, for they are sincere to God, and to 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 419 

God's work, which is the only sincerity that is real. The 
sons and daughters of God, who are intuitively led, and 
in their child likeness, move and act as Mind directs 
them, are most often torn with the torments of the human 
father and mother, who in the name of depth of human 
love, and human fears for their children, attempt to 
stop their progress and to keep them at home. 

Analyzing it, one will see that wherein the human 
mother may give the depth of love and service to a son 
or daughter as long as they remain with her, selfish- 
ness is most often seen the moment that son or daughter 
wants to develop his or her individuality and go out into 
the world to fight their battles. Too much is said of the 
pangs of the mother heart and too little spoken of the 
pangs of the child's heart, today. The young men or 
girls, in their purity of closer relationship to God, most 
often are clearer than their parents, for they are more 
childlike. They hear the voice of God leading them in 
paths which they know not, and so close to their divine 
Parents are they that fearlessly they lay their hand in 
God's, and thus begin to take their steps of solving bigger 
problems and of developing more individuality; they 
have sufficient life, and divine Intelligence to make their 
decisions, instead of having to ask parents advice about 
everything. Seeing the unfolding of the young into man- 
hood and young ladyhood in themselves, all is well, and 
they start apparently forth upon their journey from the 
human sense to soul. They are eager to do the things 



420 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

that will develop individuality and strength, when lo, 
their happiness receives a shock in finding that human 
parents do not agree with this progressive step which 
they eagerly seek to take. The mother's tears bring 
aches to their hearts, and no man or woman except those 
who have gone through it, knows the anguish of Soul of 
the young ones, who seeing their pathway through life, 
knowing it is right, are torn between the anguish of hu- 
man parents, their tears and their pleadings, and the 
wisdom of God — their Father-Mother — who is the only 
Creator. 

The author has seen young people temporarily un- 
balanced with their desire to be loyal to the human 
parents and to impress upon them that they do love them, 
and their desire to go forward with God. Truly it is 
a test ! Shall not the world see the problem of the young 
people more. Sympathy for human parents enhances 
their selfishness in the problem of surrendering their 
children to God's service. The author has seen numbers 
of young sons and daughters devoted to parents who 
were led by Mind to leave home, or at least to give most 
of their energies and time to the developing of individu- 
ality in themselves by divine activities necessary for 
their growth. She has seen them in a state of collapse 
because of human parents' attitude of enlisting sympathy 
and of accusation of "My son or daughter, you do not 
love me, and are ungrateful." 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 421 

Harmony can be restored between parents and child- 
ren when fathers and mothers come into agreement and 
are at-one-ment with divine Understanding, with God, 
the Father-Mother of all. Then and then only will there 
be harmony between parents and children, thus blessing 
both of them. 

Often it occurs that children, ever babies to their 
parents, though they may be twenty-five years of age, 
surrender to remaining at home and doing what little 
they can, and their reward for it is that they develop 
no strength, individuality or character, and with the 
parents' death, or change of financial circumstances, they 
are thrown out into the world in a hopeless, helpless 
state, where it becomes a case of "sink or swim". 

The author trying to be sincere to God and to God's 
guidance, necessarily must mean that man is insincere to 
those working from the human standpoint. That is seen 
when it is understood that the divine Understanding and 
the human are exactly opposite, — one, in opposition to the 
other. Since the divine Understanding is God's Under- 
standing, God's Intelligence, the human mind and under- 
standing are not as much to God as a grain of sand, for 
he does not even recognize it. Then it can be seen that 
the only hope of the youth of today is for them to be 
sincere to their highest understanding of being led by 
God, for it is for parents to pray that they may have 
the Mind that is in Christ Jesus, thus keeping in loving 
agreement with their children. The children, seeing 



422 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

divine Understanding, possess more wisdom and intelli- 
gence than human parents who have not come to that 
understanding. Most often it is so that the children go 
on under God's leading, and in later years, having dem- 
onstrated strength, a home, and finances, have to take 
care and be the support of the parents, who would have 
kept them at home and hindered their progress. 

Race Distinction 

The class distinction as pertaining to race distinction, 
should be regulated according to the development of the 
Mind of the person, regardless of whether they come 
of the Ethiopian or Aryan race, of those who are dark 
of skin or fair of color. There is no color or race distinc- 
tion to God. Man naturally takes his position in society 
in accordance with his ability to manifest Principle, 
integrity and Intelligence. The problem as regards the 
negro race is being solved by the individual. According 
to his worthiness does his ability and integrity enable 
him to rise. A negro's heart may be white and pure, 
whereas a white man's heart may be black. God judges 
and rewards man acording to the status of the condition 
and color of his heart. If man is white with purity what- 
ever his race distinction may be, God, who seeth in secret 
will reward him openly. The light of Understanding 
which has come to the World is a further solving of the 
race problem. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

GOD THE PHYSICIAN 

Heal the Sick 

"And Asa in the thirty and ninth year of his reign 
was diseased in his feet, until his disease was exceeding 
great: yet in his disease he sought not to the Lord, but 
to the physicians. And Asa slept with his fathers, and 
died in the one and fortieth year of his reign/' (II. 
Chron. 16:12-13). 

"Seint Poul him self was there a Phisicyen, for to 
kepen mennes Bodies in hele, before he was converted; 
and aftre that he was Phisicien of Soules", (Mandeville, 
Travels, p. 123). 



In appreciation of the great work done by the emi- 
nent physicians of the world. 



The body of men practising Materia Medica, who 
labor in the field of suffering all over the world today, is 
made up in the highest degree of noble and unselfish men 
and women, whose professional life has been one great 



424 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

self sacrifice. Few of them realize that they are making a 
sacrifice because the Love for God and humanity is so 
strong within them. They have sought that great field of 
healing because of their desire to relieve the suffering of 
the world. The author not only respects them, and looks 
upon them as great, but after having known at least two 
hundred eminent physicians, she feels compelled to say 
that she loves them. She has been under the treatment 
of at least one hundred of the best physicians that 
America affords. She remembers with deepest gratitude 
their honest desire to aid her and often their successful 
attempts in so doing. She began early in life to see that 
the materia medica system of healing was not consistent 
and she much admired the doctors for telling her that 
they, themselves, were feeling as she did about it. They 
often discussed with her their observation that the treat- 
ment which would heal one would make another ill. For 
instance, one doctor reduced her to a diet of about ten 
foods only, which he believed she could eat with safety. 
Finding no relief, she changed physicians. The new one 
told her she must not eat any of the ten foods prescribed 
by the first physician. Imagine her despair, for if she 
obeyed both there was nothing she could safely eat. 

The next thing that opened her eyes to the fallacy 
of materia medica healing was an instance which happen- 
ed at a summering place on top of one of the highest 
mountains of North Carolina, Roane Mountain. Seeking 
health, she had spent the summer in the little village at 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 425 

the foot of the mountain range, fearing that her heart 
would not be strong enough for her to go to the top. 
Finally, with her parents, she did spend a week in the 
hotel on top of the mountain. The first day she was 
impressed with the face of a man who was stopping at 
the hotel, because it was almost an exact likeness of the 
pictures of Jesus. She had the pleasure of meeting him 
in the evening and found that he was a doctor in one 
of the large southern cities. After talking a short time, 
he said he would like to talk with her further in the 
morning regarding her illness and its cure. The next 
day he went out from the hotel with her a short distance, 
she being able to walk but little, and, while talking with 
her, gave her the most surprising advice. His face so 
spiritual, his words so full of wisdom, made her feel that 
God was speaking through him to her. Though he was 
an eminent physician, he told her to give up every materia 
medica cure, not to be under the care of any doctor, to 
learn to walk by going one more block each day until she 
could walk six miles a day, then to walk six miles daily 
into the country, study the birds and the trees, enjoy 
the sunshine, and try not to worry. For a doctor to give 
her such advice is another proof of the honesty which she 
has found in the profession. She took his advice and it 
was a turning point in her life; for five years she very 
seldom went to a doctor, though after that she became 
quite ill again. 



426 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

The last year of her experience with materia medica, 
she found a most learned and noble doctor who said that 
the materia medica men of the world are now more mysti- 
fied concerning their system of healing than they ever 
had been before; that their system is appearing to them 
as inconsistent, and that the medicines are either losing 
their power, or constantly changing in their effects upon 
different people. He frankly said that, even when giving 
to the author medicines newly discovered, it was only an 
experiment, with the hope they might do some good. He 
was a holy man ; a God-loving man. Never did she leave 
his office without hearing his parting words to her "Keep 
your face turned toward Jerusalem/' That great doctor 
saved her life at that time. 

She, since' studying the Science of Religion, thus 
seeking God the Physician, has felt a great sense of de- 
privation in coming no longer in contact with the qualities 
of honesty, sincerity and respect for woman which she 
found in all the doctors she has known. She had to for- 
sake the ways of healing of materia medica because, hav- 
ing tried them all, as well as having had the surgeon's 
knife used upon her several times, she woke up to the 
fact that, though at times she had been greatly helped, 
none of them had healed her physical troubles perman- 
ently. 

It was at this point that she tried the only means 
known to her in which she had but small faith, for she 
had no understanding of it, — Christian Science. When 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 427 

she began there was hope of her living but a few months. 
Now she is wholly healed, not only of all physical sick- 
ness, but of her mental problems, — of troubles and 
sorrows, and best of all, has grown into a deeper under- 
standing of God. 

The author feels that she and the doctors, although 
they may not know it or believe it, are very close one to 
the other, going hand in hand, each in their work of heal- 
ing, their Love for God and man the same, their great 
difference being that their modes of healing are somewhat 
apart. She uses the words "somewhat apart" because 
she knows that the physicians of the day are looking to 
God for help in their work so that, eventually, there will 
be no separation in thought between her and the noble 
physicians whom she has known, and all the noble army 
of materia medica workers. 

Divine Healing 

"Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the 
Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak 
not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he 
doeth the works". (St. John 14:10). 

"(For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, 
but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong 
holds ;)" (II. Corinthians 10:4). 

The clarity of Jesus' mind as a result of His pure 
thinking enabled him to pierce the veil of the so-called 



428 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

mortal mind, thus discerning the God-man, which result- 
ed in the overpowering of the evidence of the senses and 
produced healing of sin, sickness, and of death. He so 
imbued His Twelve Disciples with His Spiritual Under- 
standing that their hearts were charged with Life divine, 
with Love for God and man so that they went out into 
the vineyards of the surrounding countries and did 
greater healing work than has been done since. After 
Jesus' Ascension, St. Paul received this healing power 
also, and became the most wonderful healer of his time. 

About two hundred years after Jesus' Ascension 
those who were effecting cures through the power of God, 
began to lose their ability as true physicians because of 
their sin in claiming to have healing power of their own. 
They ceased to recognize God as being the healer. Then 
it was that the crude beginning of the system of curing 
by materia medica came more definitely into use. Al- 
though through the centuries there have been some heal- 
ings effected through prayer to God, but most of the sick 
have sought the physicians for aid. 

Mary Baker Eddy, haviiig lived a consecrated life, 
looking at all times to God for understanding and guid- 
ance, was rewarded in having bestowed upon her an 
understanding of the metaphysics of Divine Mind, which 
enabled her to give to the world knowledge of the heal- 
ing power of divine Love. 

The author of this book, relying implicitly upon the 
power of God, effected many healings before she knew 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 429 

of Mrs Eddy or of her teachings, but she gained quite 
some knowledge of God through the study of Mary 
Baker Eddy's Text-book and lesser writings. 

One may ask, "What constitutes a Practitioner ?" 
One who is imbued with the healing power from on high, 
endeavoring to emulate the one example, Jesus Christ, 
in his daily life. The principle attributes which a healer 
should have are as follows: Live close to God; dwell 
in unceasing prayer; continually sacrifice self; possess 
great depth of Love for God and man; keep unspotted 
from the world; care for the widows and orphans; do 
unto others as one would be done by; — these qualities 
and attributes are necessary for the fitting of one for 
God's highest mission. But there is one more attribute, 
the greatest of all. — it is that one should manifest the 
quality of God's Purity. Jesus says in His Sermon on 
the Mount, "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall 
see God", they shall see good in man, yea, more than 
that, they shalll see the God-made man, by tearing 
asunder the veil of mortal mind, sin and sickness, and in 
so seeing, heal. 

According to the statement of Jesus as written 
above, purity brings clarity of vision and spiritual dis- 
cernment ; spiritual discernment is Spiritual Understand- 
ing; Spiritual Understanding brings to man the know- 
ledge that sin, sickne*ss and death are unreal. Being 
unreal, they vanish before the knowledge of this Truth. 

There is need for explanation of what is meant by 



430 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

healing through the power of God, as applied by divine 
healers. Arguments of Truth, audibly given, will often 
reach a patient's trouble better than silent prayer. A 
Practitioner should dwell in unceasing right thinking and 
in the constant realization of the presence of divine 
Mind. Being at one with the Purity of that Mind, with 
its Intelligence, its discernment, its spirituality, his hu- 
man mind becomes a part of, and in agreement with the 
Mind of God. 

The brilliancy of the divine Understanding uncovers 
the sinew of the error of sickness, sin, or troubles, for 
that Mind goes deeper than outward appearance in order 
to see the Truth. Seen through eyes of Spiritual Under- 
standing, one not only detects the cause of the false 
condition and removes it, but seeing man through Mind's 
vision one discerns the true God-made man, thus bring- 
ing him into manifestation. 

The Practitioner first becomes conscious of the true 
man, and seeing him, overpowers the patient's false 
thoughts concerning himself, compelling him to surrender 
his discordant beliefs and awakening in him the presence 
of his perfect self, God-made, who has never been sinful 
or sick. This is an explanation of *the scientific process 
of healing through the power of the Mind of God. 

For example, a Practitioner of the Science of Reli- 
gion uses an argument of absohfte Truth, by which is 
meant an argument based upon the never-failing fact 
that man is made in the image and likeness of God, with 
the result that there is an effacement of all falsity pre- 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 431 

sented to her by the patient. Often a denial of the error 
by the Practitioner makes the patient realize the Truth 
concerning his real self, as well as the presence of God, 
and is sufficient to accomplish an instant cure. 

It is often found that sickness is healed quickly, 
whereas it takes longer for sin to be healed. People do 
not like to be sick, whereas they often enjoy sinning and 
do not desire to stop. 

There is verv little understanding of what consti- 
tutes God the>JPhysician. When understood, all people 
will prefer Him. Let us take as an example the greatest 
known Doctor of Medicine of the day. His human mind 
has the highest development in the several branches of 
materia medica, he possesses not only a perfectly trained 
intellect, but a goodness of heart and an understanding 
of the human. 

Now, let us slightly define God the Physician; the 
Creator of Man. He knows that since He made man in 
His image and likeness, man is wholly spiritual, not 
physical. He knows that man's body possesses a perfect 
spiritual anatomy and He has a complete knowledge of 
His own workmanship. His mind is so great that he 
created this universe as well as the flowers of the field; 
His Mind is all discerning, all seeing, all knowing. 

Men of the medical profession are often not able to 
understand, much less to heal, their own physical ills. 
The Mind of God has a full understanding of all that 
is real in the universe. There is not one little trouble, 



432 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

or sickness, or problem that can come to man's mind but 
that God has the discernment to prove it unreal and 
thus efface it. The Mind of the human doctor tho' 
great cannot be compared with the Intellect, Intelli- 
gence and discernment of God, the Physician, — the great 
loving, Father-Mother Heart. The only reason why any- 
one would look to the physician of materia medica — who 
operates through his human understanding of the physical 
man which God did not make — is because one does not 
understand what constitutes God the Physician. 

The true Practitioner has studied to such an extent 
the Science of Mind, as taught by the Holy Bible, that 
he becomes one with the true Physician, the Mind of 
Christ, and in that presence man is healed. 

Contagion. 

In times of contagion, do not be afraid of the 
thought, nor the word "contagion" ! Realize the omni- 
presence of the contagion of good, thoughts of good, feel- 
ings of good. Know that there is a contagion of good- 
will, a contagion of true circulations, of good reports. 
There is a contagion of good-humor, of joy, of loving 
actions. 

Since God is omnipresent, and man His image and 
likeness and the Kingdom of Heaven is here, now, then 
the good understanding of the meaning of the word "con- 
tagion", producing a realization of this state of heavenly 
Love, filling all space, will counteract the belief of con- 
tagion, of poisonous thoughts which seemingly breed 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 433 

infectious diseases. Since God is the health of man, the 
realization of the all presence of the healthy Mind of 
God Himself is the effacement of the universal mortal 
suggestion of the prevalency of contagious diseases. 

Even a few people, spending their days and nights 
in unceasing prayer, counteracting the belief of the 
presence of contagion, will hour by hour reduce the 
condition universally, thereby breaking the strong con- 
viction of the power and presence of sickness. If God 
fills all space, then nothing elese has occupancy. Con- 
tagions of sickness, of sin, and of death, would presup- 
pose the absence of God. When man realizes that con- 
tagions are not real, because God did not make them, 
it gives him the courage and enthusiasm and assurance 
of success, to banish from his community contagious 
diseases. 

The simple way of doing it is to realize the conta- 
gion of good as being all present. One proof in the 
author's experience that diseases are not contagious is 
that she handled in less than three months, thirty cases 
of influenza. She was by the bedside of her different 
patients almost continually for three months, but resort- 
ed to no materia medica means of protecting herself and 
remained perfectly well during the time of caring for 
them. Some of her cases were the worst cases, given 
up to die by the Doctors, and she has never seen death 
in all of her practice, for which she gives all credit, 
and praise to God. 



434 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Another stronger proof of the unreality of contagion, 
was that in her first months of being a practitioner, she 
was daily by the bedside of a man who had smallpox 
in its worst form. No precaution as to protection was 
taken either for him or for her. He was healed in six 
days, and not only did she not catch the infection, but 
through the realization of the presence of the pure and 
cleansing Mind of God pervading his home, none of 
the members of his family took the disease. There is no 
cieansing protection of medicine in the world that has 
proven to be as successful in its use as the application 
of the cleansing Truths of divine Mind to the condition 
and the presence and the purity of God, realized for 
those needing to be protected from infectious diseases. 

.23!31i38ib 

Influenza, Colds, Pneumonia 

. r "V 

; • 

These diseases are healed bv the realization of the 
presence of divine Love with man. The practitioner 
must so realize the presence of divine Love, and so com- 
pletely submerge the patient in this Love, that nothing 
unlike good can have life, thus relieving man of pain. 
By this realization for the patient,. whether he desires 
to or not, he is compelled to breathe out Love and breathe 
in Love. Love opens the patient's understanding, bring- 
ing into his consciousness a realization of the presence 
of harmony, which heals. In cases of pneumonia study 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 435 

and apply every hour until the patient is walking about 
the following understanding of heart. 

The author has found it especially easy to heal 
conditions of pneumonia, colds, influenza, by bringing 
her patient into conscious realization of the presence of 
Mind's all-harmonious action. 

Healing of Heart Trouble 

"We have also a more sure word of prophecy; 
whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light 
that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the 
day star arise in your hearts :" (II Peter 1:19) 

This verse is one of the strongest and most beauti- 
ful Truths in the Holy Bible; more than that, when the 
spiritual meaning is discerned, the Truth hidden therein 
brings a healing to the heart of man. When understood, 
it removes despair from man's heart. 

Think of a golden bright star dawning in your heart, 
illumining your whole being with the Light of Love. 
In order to discern more of the meaning of the verse, 
one must gain the Spiritual Understanding of the word 
'star'. 

His attempts will be rewarded ; for the Father "who 
seeth in secret, will reward him openly." Man in trying 
to overcome any trouble — it matters not how big the 
mountain — may be sure of victory before he begins if 
he is willing to harmonize his will with God's and if 



436 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

he will look to Mind to lead him through every danger 
and doubt. He should pray and search and wait on God 
for Spiritual Understanding. It will permanently re- 
move discouragement from man's heart. Discouragement 
is due to man's lack of understanding of his relationship 
to God. If man will listen to the guidance of the "Still, 
small voice" instead of listening to people's opinions and 
suggestions, he will speak and act in according with 
Truth, then God will be with him, and God never fails. 
Multitudes of people are powerless before one person 
who is consecrated to God and who is pleasing God. 
One is led to believe that Enoch was spared from going 
through death because he pleased God. 

Man desiring to be healed of heart trouble, which 
produces discouragement, must hourly know that God 
is his encouragement. One that knows continually that 
God is his encouragement will awaken to a beautiful 
understanding with his Father-Mother God. It brings 
a closeness and intimacy with His Mind and Hea«rt, 
which is an assurance and comfort to man. Knowing 
that Truth, that God encourages man as humans dis- 
courage him, God will take his own way of showing 
man that he is right, and of encouraging him. Most 
beautiful results will come into man's experience from 
knowing continually that God is his encouragement. 

The next application of Truth to take up in the 
healing of heart, is to search for deeper understanding 
of the meaning of the word 'God'. Then with all the 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 437 

meaning gained from study and prayer of the word 
'God', say to the patient and have the patient affirm very 
often that; God is his hearty then Love is his heart, then 
Truth is his heart, his heart is Truth. Since God is 
man's heart, he can know that his heart is pure, that his 
heart motives and heart actions are good, that his heart 
is the manifestation of the heart of the living God, that 
his heart is the energy of Truth, that his heart is solid 
substance, that his heart is the living, palpitating 
presence of God within man's consciousness. He must 
know that Principle, at the center of man's being, is the 
life of his whole system of thinking, is the heart of man. 
Whether it is understood or not, knowing the truth of 
the perfection of man universally, is man's encourage- 
ment and healing of his heart. Working in this way 
brings into man's consciousness the spiritual Heart, of 
which the human heart is but a symbol and the poorest 
substitute. Man's heart is Principle. Man, harmonizing 
with Principle, can afford to be fearless. Knowing that, 
man, realizing that his motives are impelled by Principle, 
brings into his consciousness the qualities of bravery, of 
moral courage, of fearlessness, which are qualities of the 
brave Heart of God. Since man's heart is God, the 
spiritual Heart being a spiritual Idea created by God, 
then man is justified in knowing that his Heart is sound 
and whole, that no longer will he depend upon a change- 
able, weakened, failing physical muscle somewhere 
located near the left lung, for life. When man realises 



438 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

that God is his Heart, no longer does lie feel that life 
is an uncertainty. 

This practitioner has been healed of inherited heart 
trouble, her forefathers, as far as she knows, having 
died of it. The understanding which she has given has 
been wrought out of the suffering of her experience. 

Weakness of heart, as viewed from the practitioner's 
point of view, may result from several causes. Often 
giving the patient fullness of understanding of her 
security in God is sufficient for its healing. 

There comes a weakness of heart at times because 
of continual overtaxing of the sympathies. The patient 
must be protected from those who demand too much. 

Then again, one finds by studying the patient's 
problem that she is suffering from numbers of thoughts 
of hate toward her. The more one is loving, the more 
hate one encounters, but Love, the reality, always over- 
comes the unreality, for hatred has no past, nor present, 
nor future existence. 

The patient having heart leakage will find great 
relief by taking an inventory of her own thinking, and 
being sure that she loves her enemies, and that she is 
thinking right about everyone, sending out Love to all, 
as the sun radiates the light in all directions. Any 
hatred thoughts that might be started in her direction 
would be met with the rays of Love sent out to all and 
the hate thoughts would be effaced before they even 
reached her heart. "Love those who persecute you." 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 439 

Returning good for evil is a full protection from attacks 
upon one's consciousness, therefore upon one's heart. 

Many people would be a success in the world if 
they had the realization of perfect heart action. It is 
the understanding of why so many people fail in busi- 
ness and end their life work. About two-thirds of the 
thoughts which keep man from doing his work whole- 
heartedly are of the nature of discouragement ; unspoken 
despair is discouragement in its worst form. Man must 
not fear discouragement; attacks of it will come until 
he ceases to fear it. God did not make it, therefore 
man should not fear it or cower under it. The cure for 
discouragement is the understanding that man has 
dominion over each and everv circumstance and con- 
dition of life. Man need never be discouraged if he 
will live, think and act in accordance with Principle. 

Healing of Impulsiveness 

One speaks of the impulsiveness of Pete/, the im- 
pulsiveness of St. Paul, and yet both of these men did 
great work in the World; both of them became rocks 
of Truth, after their awakening to ,their own, "wrong 
doings. They went forward, never looking back again, 
and followed as nearly as they understood in Jesus' 
footsteps. The author takes great courage from the 
realization that both of these men were impulsive men, 
as she herself has been a creature of impulses always. 



440 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

She thought that it was a terrible sin to be impulsive, 
but seeking to suppress her impulses, brought the sup- 
pression of her individuality, which was the suppression 
of life in her, — suppression of Spirit. 

To suppress impulses will finally produce death, at 
least a lifelessness. It is cruel to suppress one's im- 
pulses. Impulses are only to be directed by God. Com- 
fort the impulsive one by the example of Peter and Paul, 
and show to her that one having good impulses is in 
possession of a precious quality which must be developed, 
not suppressed. One needs only to watch impulses to be 
sure that the motive which impels the impulses is good, 
is pure and true. 

This practitioner could never have been healed of 
her heart trouble, had she not been allowed to express 
her impulses. To follow the loving impulses of the 
heart brings healing to the heart; to suppress loving 
impulses is a suppression of heart. It is dangerous for 
one, especially one with heart trouble, to suppress his 
impulses. • Man must know that he is protected by divine 
Intelligence so that on the impulse of the moment he 
will do nothing wrong. If man's heart is right and he 
looks to God to guide him, God will control and direct 
all his impulses. Loving impulses are due to the heart 
overflowing with Love or gratitude. Can man afford to 
suppress the Love that overflows from his heart or his 
loving activities, without injury to himself. Impulses 
are man's heart beats. Man must not suppress his own 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 441 

heart beats. The heart in good condition usually causes 
the digestive organs to respond instantly. 

Indigestion 

This is healed by giving the patient divine Under- 
standing and teaching him to use it. As it displaces the 
human understanding in the patient's thinking, he comes 
to the realization of having a healthy condition of the 
stomach. Divine Understanding has perfect powers of 
assimilation and of digesting of Truths, whereas human 
understanding agonizes over Truth and finally has to 
turn it over to divine Understanding before it can be 
understood. 

The coming of divine understanding into conscious- 
ness is the coming of the spiritual Idea of stomach, the 
human stomach being a poor substitute for the real. If 
one is sufficiently childlike in his thought as to believe the 
word of God, he will at once realize the healing pres- 
ence of Divine Understanding both within and without 
him. 

Man is educated to believe that Understanding can 
be attained only by great study, and that, humanly 
speaking, he can hardly comprehend that Understanding 
is a gift from God. The author, learning of the omni- 
presence of divine Understanding accepted the Truth 
at once which brought to her consciousness the presence 
with her of God's Understanding thus enabling her to 



442 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

* 

handle the difficult cases successfully her first year in 
practice. 

The atmosphere in which man dwells is the atmos- 
phere of spiritual Understanding, but our finite human 
intelligence, so-called, forms an obstructing wall of 
thinking between man and divine Understanding. 

Realizing the presence of divine Mind, controlling 
man and dwelling; within man. the Mind that knows onlv 
order, calm and harmony, that Mind melts all thoughts 
of disorder from man's thinking. 

Man must realize that he has divine Intelligence and 
that Intelligence has domination over the belief of the 
disorderly condition of mortal thinking. Before divine 
Intelligence, mortal mind has neither presence nor place 
as to argument and no foundation to stand upon. Man's 
foundation is God : his arguments are solid and sound ; 
whereas mortal man is only a creation of the imagination, 
which man, in his dreaming, believes is real. It has no 
strength of argument, no sense, no power, no preence. 
It has no life. 

The coming of the Light of Mind into man's con- 
sciousness necessarily brings an upset disorderly con- 
dition of the mortal thinking, which brings a condition 
of a sick stomach or disorder. When man knows what 
is upset, he will rejoice that it is disturbed. The dis- 
turbance of the mortal thoughts in consciousness means 
that they cannot dwell where Understanding is and that 
they are being put out. The Practitioner must realise 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 443 

that this mortal disorderly condition can only vanish 
with the application of Intelligence to it, the arguments 
of Intelligence effacing mortal thinking. 

All sickness has its origin in mortal mind; likewise 
the healing of the stomach is met by the bringing into 
consciousness of man, the divine Mind, which produces a 
realization of order and harmony. The paragraph on 
healing of teeth is a further understanding of the cure 
for indigestion. 

Healing of Teeth 

Experience has taught the Practitioner much. Just 
before the author came into Christian Science the dentist 
had told her she would have to have all of her teeth 
removed due to decayed condition of the roots, the result 
of a cancerous condition of her throat and left side of 
her head. She was spared her teeth because she was 
too ill to have them removed. Then, almost immediately 
she came into the study of the Science of Religion. 
She decided she would trust God to heal her teeth also. 
They were not healed instantly, but she would not give 
any price for the Spiritual Understanding she has gained 
of teeth and of the right Truths to use in healing them. 

Spirituality defined, teeth are solid formations of 
Truth, set in Understanding, rooted and grounded in 
the three substances which constitute man's ego. They 
are located in the pure mouth of good, surrounding and 



444 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

protecting the tongue of inspiration, the upper set of 
Truths agreeing with the lower ones, coinciding, result 
in agreement and produce Understanding. They are 
material symbols of spiritual truths which meet together 
in perfect Understanding. No uncleanness can dwell 
in the solid formations of good for they are rocks of 
Truth. They are solidity of thoughts well grounded in 
Truth and surrounded by pure thots. 

Jesus said "Not that which goeth into the mouth 
defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, 
this defileth a man." (Matt. 15:11.) Man awakened 
to the presence of only pure thoughts in his conscious- 
ness, giving forth expressions of purity and Truth, 
leaves no room for decay or uncleanness of mind. 

The Practitioner had a wonderful experience which 
will help another in healing of teeth for it was the finish 
of the healing of her teeth. She was making a study 
of what Jesus said to Peter the Disciple concerning 
Church. Jesus asked him who he was, and Peter 
answered "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living 
God." (Matt. 16:16.) Then Jesus told Peter that He 
would give him the rock of Truth on which he should 
build the Church. "And I say unto thee, That thou art 
Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church/ ' 
(Matt. 16:18.) She saw that Jesus Christ, the Son of 
the Living God, was the true foundation of all church 
buildings and that he is the rock of Truth. It gave her 
a sense of firmness of her own foundation in Truth, 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 445 

especially since she was making a deeper study of 
Jesus' life with the hope that she might follow his 
example better than she had before. It brought a sense 
of security and of firmness to her consciousness. In- 
stantly with this light of understanding of Jesus, as the 
Rock of Truth, and of her resting upon that firm foun- 
dation, there came consciously a settling of every tooth 
in her mouth as though each tooth had taken deeper 
root, thus becoming firm in their places. Not only did 
that realization come, but at the same moment there was 
a sense of complete adjustment of her teeth. It gave 
her mental rest and harmony and a new sense of security 
which she had never had before. The thought which 
came immediately before the settling and adjustment 
of the teeth was the deeper consciousness of understand- 
ing that she felt that she was set in the firm foundation 
of the Rock of Truth which is Christ Jesus, the Son of 
the Living God. It was one of the holy moments of her 
life when this healing was finished, and she knew that 
she was beholding a miracle. Best of all, God had 
revealed to her the holy mystery of what is required 
for the healing of teeth. 

The author is sure that there are times when it is 
right to go to a dentist. For instance, one having a 
hopelessly decayed shell in her gum should have it 
removed just as it is common sense to pull a splinter 
out of the finger should you happen to get one in it. 
There may be other instances when each one is to decide 



446 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

for himself whether it is sensible to go to a dentist. No 
Doctor could have healed the author's teeth ; — at least 
they said they could not, and they have been perfectly 
healed through the Power of God the Physician. It 
has been nine years sin^e she has had any work done 
on her teeth, except to have one splinter removed which 
had been there for years and should have been taken 
out sooner. She has not found it necessary to have any 
new filling in her teeth, since that time, they being 
sound now. 

Paralysis 

'The healing of Paralysis naturally should be spoken 
of in connection with the healing of the heart. The 
heart healed sends life to the whole system of man, and 
Paralysis is most often cured by the perfect circulation 
due to a good heart. 

Paralysis is often a result of man's receiving ter- 
rible blows or shocks, either mental or physical, which 
seem to stop the action of his system. If Spiritual 
Understanding could remove the fears at once and prove 
the shocks to be unreal, his system would probably 
resume its normal action at once. 

Explain to man the Truth of Being, that he has 
never been out of the Heart of God, that he dwells ever- 
more in the all-ness of harmony, where God keeps His 
children in close relationship to each other, where Love 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 447 

rules over all; if you succeed, by arguments of Truth, 
in proving to him that in God there are no accidents nor 
shocks, and no reasons for being afraid, proving this, 
will break his whole dream for him. 

Man has never been shocked. It is only a part of 
the dream man's experience. Man has dominion, not 
subjection, over fears, shocks and everything that is 
unlike God. 

Often shocks to the human consciousness are the 
making of man, but the real man needs no shocks. One 
hears the expression, "He was shocked into his senses." 
When a man is not taking life seriously, something often 
happens; a shock which awakens him to the fact that 
the mortal life is fleeting. It turns the current of his 
thought to things real. In a case like that a shock is 
good for a man, but there are times when a man receives 
great injury from shocks which often brings on Pa- 
ralysis. 

Another reason for Paralysis is man's lethargic and 
sluggish condition. That is met by the Practitioner 
seeing the true man dwelling evermore in the purity of 
God and by awakening him to the activity and energy 
of Truth, Life and Love within him. There must be 
strong denials of the presence of impurities of mortal 
mind, cleansing him with application of flood tides of 
divine Love. Suggestions of inaction, sluggishness and 
materiality must be denied as having presence in the 
consciousness of man, who is attuned to the divine 



448 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

activity. Explain to him that he is God's activity ex- 
pressed. 

Awakening man to Truth brings a mental kindling; 
teaching man what Principle is and making him under- 
stand the fact that he has Principle, as have all of God's 
children, is a stimulant to his whole system, which 
rouses him to action. 

Paralysis also occurs from great grief which brings 
a seeming stoppage of heart. Love is the Comforter, — 
a realization and conveyance to man's consciousness that 
God is joy, an all-pervading Spirit of joy, and that 
man's whole being is permeated with joy continually 
by day and by night, also that man is the embodiment 
of God's joy. Praise of God, of gratitude to Him, is 
the awakening of man's mental and physical system. 
Man must be conscious of the joy of God in his heart; 
he naturally is joyful, for he is born of a Father and 
Mother who knows no sorrow nor failure, and who 
neither slumbers nor sleeps. 

Some of the cases of Paralysis are due to the fact 
that man seems obstructed in everything he attempts. 
He needs only to harmonize with God's will absolutely 
and to agree with the right thinking Mind of God, then 
the Hosts of Heaven will be with him and the con- 
spiracies of hell will not be able to stay his progress. 

Man, led by God, cannot be obstructed. Man who 
continually knows the Truth, has freedom of action. 
Mortal mind, not being of God, has not a place, position, 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 449 

nor ability to obstruct a son of God who is doing his 
best to please Him. Obstructing thoughts are not God's 
thoughts, therefore they are not real, and they must melt 
or vanish from the consciousness of man, with the appli- 
cation of Truth upon them. The healing of obstruction 
comes with man's believing the statement in the Bible, 
"Who shall stay the Hand of God?" 

Man needs only to agree with God, with His Truth 
and goodness, then the armies of the Lord will come to 
fight his battle. God supports man if man will give up 
his wrong desires and unreal ideas, if he will endeavor to 
please God and to harmonize with Divine Principle, 
praying always to be led by Divine Mind. His desire 
for true relationship with God aids man in coming into 
harmony with divine Mind. He, being in agreement with 
that Mind, meaning that his will is coinciding with the 
divine Will, shall find that so-called obstructions will 
completely vanish from his upward pathway. He then 
pleases God, his Father-Mother. God has his plan for 
his son, even going before him, illuminating his path, 
and as soon as His son surrenders to the Father's Wis- 
dom, Love and Guidance, instead of attempting to go 
his own way, his progress will be easy and unobstructed. 
Be at one with the Father, then though the human 
mind of man may desire and attempt to obstruct those 
attempting such things, as is seen in examples shown in 
the Holy Bible, they are in danger of hell fire and are 
often knocked senseless and thrown from their positions. 



450 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Their encounter is not with man; it is the result of 
mortal mind trying to get in the way of Almighty God 
and His plans for His children. Not only in the days 
of the Holy Bible, but in the days of this century lias 
it been seen that those trying to obstruct the path of 
Truth often fall down dead. 

Man has to to be healed of the fear of obstructions. 
Man need not fear when the world seems to be against 
him and presecutes him for righteousness sake, because 
he is the one whom God lifts up, and he "will make thine 
enemies thy footstool." The heart that is good need 
never fear. 

Mortal Mind has no strength of argument; walls of 
material thoughts have no presenec in reality. "For 
thus saith the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel; In 
returning, and rest shall ye be saved ; in quietness and 
in confidence shall be your strength: and ye would not." 
(Isa. 30:15) 

Healing 
Infantile Paralysis 

The child whose mind may see Truth clearer than 
its parents, because of its purity of vision, having its 
little ideas, attempting to express its individuality, ham- 
pered and stopped on every side by its parents, may 
suddenly fall ill with infantile paralysis. The parents 
attempt to stop the life, energy and activity of the child, 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 451 

their overbearing thought of suppression of its actions, 
in most instances has produced Paralysis. 

It is true that the child must not be allowed to jump 
in the fire, and do a number of things he may want to do, 
but the parents must cease fearing about their children 
and instead of stopping even their wrong actions direct 
their energies in right directions by finding delightful 
outlets for their lives, letting the child have a part in the 
decision into what right activity it shall enter. 

The author is positive that Infantile Paralysis is 
due to the binding of healthy, lively children, which is 
a suppression of their activities. They are bound by 
materia medica laws, they are bound by. a nurse who 
fails to understand them most often, and by foolish 
fears and anxieties of their parents, until the wonder is 
that such a percentage of children of today live. 

For instance, a little child loves the water and 
cannot see why the water in the bath tub is good for it, 
and why the pure water, coming down from the sky, 
will give it pneumonia. One of the pleasures of a little 
child is to run out in the rain. Common sense has to be 
used, of course, but a child feels a sense of joy and free- 
dom that might make it happy all day if the mother 
would let it run out in the rain for even ten or fifteen 
minutes. The joy with which the child would be filled 
would keep it from catching cold, or being ill. Then 
the parents could instantly change its garments and 
see that it is made warm and comfortable. 



452 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

One can never tell what form a child's mental 
energies may take, but in whatever direction their little 
minds desire to go, they should not be discouraged or 
hindered. Almost any child can be reasoned with, the 
mother and little one together arriving at an agreement 
and decision, so that the part of its activity that would 
not seem best for it would be eliminated, and all that is 
good in its little ideas which it desires to carry out can 
be developed. 

When a little child is treated as an equal of its 
parent, its little mind listens to reasons and will reason. 
The mother will learn profound lessons from what it 
says, which will result in mutual agreement, happiness 
and understanding between them. 

The author has never had the slightest difficulty 
in the mothering and controlling of children possessing 
various dispositions, both sick and well. She reasons 
with them, letting them at least appear to make nine- 
tenths of their decisions on all matters, when probably 
by a word here and an idea there, her understanding will 
master the entire situation. She visited a mother, who had 
only one child, and therefore had not experience in the 
raising of children. The mother had a certain feeling 
of pride of motherhood in showing to her visitor that she 
could control her child. The little fellow came into the 
room with face and hands soiled. She told him to go 
upstairs, and he would not go. He grew obstinate, and 
her embarrassment was great because of her failure to 



SPIRITUAL HEALING 453 

control him. The situation was becoming aggravated, 
when the author, having been silent so far, quietly said, 
"Man is in obedience to God." The little fellow in- 
stantly, with a smile on his face, turned around and flew 
upstairs. 

There are laws applicable to big and little children, 
which can be asserted with understanding, thus doing 
away with the unsatisfactory attempts to control people. 
The statement quoted above is a Truth, a law, a fact, 
and instantly, when applied, will produce right action. 

When parents wake to divine Understanding of 
control of their children, they will depart from the 
human understanding of control, for the former is satis- 
factory, promoting the health of the parents and children. 
If the parents, knowing that a child has divine Intelli- 
gence, trusting to God to guide it, not seeing it as doing 
wrong, and having faith in the little one, will in most 
instances make the child do right. In the heart of every 
little one is the inborn desire to do good and to be good. 
The fears and thoughts of others upon it and their sug- 
gestions are the causes of its wrong doings. Of itself 
it knows only to be good and to do good. So close is 
the little one to its Heavenly Father and Mother that 
its thoughts are at-one with God's pure Love, and so his 
elders may learn much from listening to the baby's 
exquisite prattling. 



454 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Healing of Mothers' Breasts 

One most important healing; which often saves the 
life of a baby which would otherwise die of starvation. 

After a mother has nursed her baby for a short 
time, even a month, it sometimes happens that her 
breasts cease to give milk. Occasionally there is found 
a baby that will not, apparently, cannot, take milk from 
a bottle. In such a case, if the mother has no milk, the 
baby will probably die. Bring into the heart of the 
baby's mother a deeper realization of Love for her child ; 
Love never fails to nourish, and Love is the baby's food 
and its life. The flow of milk will return in abundance, 
when the Practitioner gains the realization that the 
mother is Love divine and that she is filled with the 
abundance of pure Love. Mothers of little babies, being 
weakened fom the bearing of child, must have from 
the Practitioner's understanding, a great realization of 
God's Love, permeating, flooding her whole being, and 
Love overflowing in her heart, then will her breasts 
overflow with nourishment for her little one. The 
Practitioner has seen this proven. 

Tuberculosis 

There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth 
out fear — He that feareth is not made perfect in love. 
(I. John 4:18) 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 455 

At the bottom of the condition of tuberculosis is 
despair, which is removed by Spiritual understanding 
given to the patient, and an Understanding of life. 
The patient gaining the Understanding that man has 
Principle because God is the Principle of every man, 
is one of the best healing Truths which can be applied 
to the dull despair at the heart of man. Love is the 
greatest healer of all, and the greatest healing ointment 
which can be applied to the thought of the patient. 
From the author's "experience she feels she can help 
others. There was a time when she gave up utterly, 
feeling that her tubercular condition could never be 
cured on this earth and that she would succumb to death. 
She has tried numbers of practitioners and her trouble 
had not been healed. She turned her face to God in her 
helplessness and a light of Understanding broke in upon 
her. This Understanding came just when the physicial 
sensation took place that the bottom of her lungs had 
fallen away from decay, which caused her to feel that 
she would live but the shortest time. It seemed as though 
the voice of God spoke to her and said ''You will live as 
long as you can love." It was revealed to her that she 
must breathe out Love, therefore breathe in Love in 
rhythmical action, and these breaths of Love were to take 
the place of the human functioning of the lungs. This 
understanding in consciousness awakened hope. She 
began watching her thought more closely to be sure that 
she was breathing out loving thoughts to all and sending 



456 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

out universally thoughts that were good and pure and 
true with every breath. She knows that the rhythmical — 
as she expressed it — loving out and loving in which takes 
the place of breathing, would heal her. She even let 
go of the thought of physical lungs and felt that they 
could drop out and vanish as far as she was concerned. 
She would depend upon Spiritual Love toward all man- 
kind resulting in a return of Love to her and never again 
depend upon uncertain physical lungs for life. Very 
shortly after that she was sufficiently healed to engage 
actively in her healing work, working day and night 
steadily without interruption from sickness. The above 
Understanding was due to the coming into consciousness 
of the spiritual Lungs, the spiritual Idea of a perfect 
organ of the spiritual Man. 

A practitioner, in order to heal the condition of 
lungs must keep the patient's thoughts and ideas at all 
times bathed and cleansed with divine Love. Joy coun- 
teracts thoughts of despair. Joy most often is produced 
as a result of the realization of Love's presence and of 
spiritual Understanding being present with the patient, 
which eradicates every reason for despair in one's think- 
ing. The patient must be awakened to the Truth that 
at all times divine Intelligence is with her. It gives 
mental poise and vigor to cope with the terrible fear 
which is a product of that sickness. Fill the patient 
with consciousness of the presence of the energizing 
Truth within her. Truth is a good heat which purifies 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 457 

and clarifies her system. The River of Life flooding 
all being is a cooling of the whole system. The pure 
waters of life flooding the patient's entire system of 
thinking, displaces the belief in fever and inflammation. 
The upbuilding of the constitution of one coming out of 
the dream of belief of tuberculosis receives greatest 
help from the realization that Jesus Christ, the perfect 
manifestation and Son of the Living God, is the rock of 
Truth, the solid foundation which secures and supports 
the Spiritual body of man. Taking Jesus as a life exam- 
ple, endeavoring to follow after his instructions will bring 
to the consciouness a firmness and soundness of thoughts 
and ideas, giving a permanency of strength and a feeling 
of assurance so that the patient can have no doubt as 
to a permanent healing. 

The fear which comes upon one who knows that he 
has tuberculosis is the greatest part of the trouble. When 
flying machines were first used it was very dangerous to 
be an aviator; a man in England, having been told by a 
doctor that he would live but a few months, being em- 
aciated with tuberculosis, was told not to smoke and to 
rest a great deal. He became an aviator immediately 
because he decided that he was going to do as he pleased 
the short time he had left and see if he could not end his 
life quickly, for most aviators of that day were losing 
their lives by accidents. He learned to fly immediately, 
and was a fearless flyer. Not caring for his life and 
defying medical laws; he smoked one cigarette after 



458 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

another. He became the most daring aviator of that 
time, gained forty pounds in about two months, with no 
sign of sickness of any kind, and continued to smoke 
day and night. Two years later he accomplished the most 
daring feat in flying that had then been performed. He 
threw all fear away, which gave him a sense of freedom 
and reduced his fever — fever being the result of fear in 
most cases. One might say that the air healed him, but 
that being so, why is it that thousands of cases of tuber- 
culosis in the world, seeking all climates cannot be healed 
by atmosphere, and it must be remembered that he 
smoked continually. The author is reminded of the 
words of the Bible: "He that findeth his life shall lose 
it; and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it." 
(Matt., 10:39.) A secret of his healing, the author 
believes, was that fear was removed from him. 

Nervous Diseases 

"There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth 
out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is 
not made perfect in love." (I John 4:18) 

"But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from 
the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the 
dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit 
that dwelleth in you." (Romans 8:11) 

The author's understanding of the healing of Ner- 
vousness may be a new th6ught, but she speaks with 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 459 

authority upon the subject, having had Nervous Prostra- 
tion in its worst form for five years and being healed of 
it through the power of God. It was the very last 
sickness to be healed, the doctors saying that she would 
never be well of it. Out of her own suffering there 
has come to her by revelation the cure for nervous pros- 
tration. She has proven it especially in one case that 
comes into her mind. In two weeks the man was healed 
and immediately became stronger than he had ever been 
in his life. There was no recuperative time. 

As viewed by a Metaphysician, nervous prostration 
is a burnt out condition of man's system, a lifeless state. 
A man seems to have lost his connection with activity, 
with life, with God. He has lost his fire, so to speak. At 
such a time there is a feeling of helplessness and of not 
being mentally supported. There is no need for further 
analysis of the cause of the trouble. All that is neces- 
sary is to give to the world a cure for this seeming 
unreality. 

The healing of this condition accrues from the 
awakening of man to the consciousness of his full con- 
nection with life, with activity, with Intelligence, with 
Love, and with his fellow man. It is best illustrated 
by seeing Jesus' relationship to God and man and by the 
understanding of the spiritual connection. 

First, let us define the Spiritual Understanding of 
healing, the life which changes man's system. When 
having nervous troubles man has to be, so to speak, 



460 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

connected up. His power house is the invisible power 
of the Mind of God, which he must take on. The dynamo 
is the energy of divine Principle, generating continually 
at the centre of man's system the fervent heat of Truth. 

Jesus, who manifested the perfection of spiritual 
health had at all times his perfect connection with the 
power house, — the invisible Mind of God, filling him 
with divine Energy, continually causing him to manifest 
such life activity as has never been seen before nor since. 
Jesus was the connecting link. If the reader would 
discern the spiritual meaning of it, the writer would 
prefer to say that he is a connecting rod between God 
on High and man on earth. Jesus is electrified with the 
energy and the Mind of God, and the connection made 
to reach this world by His standing on earth, from earth 
reaching man. He was human enough to reach man; he 
was divine enough to see God. Spiritually discerned, 
Jesus stood with his feet on the Spiritual Earth, which 
represented the substance and source of Truth, Life and 
Love, and having His Head in the heights of spirituality. 

The reader can see that the cure of nervous prostra- 
tion comes from man's being charged with the life which 
comes up into his being from the spiritual earth, and 
also by receiving another current of life from the pure 
heights of spirituality, wherein we find the source of 
power. 

Man energized by the dynamo at the center of 
his being, the Living God which dwelleth within man, 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 461 

is a fountain of life. Until man awakes to know that 
God dwelleth in him, that the energy of God is at the 
very center of his being, he cannot awaken to the perfec- 
tion of health. God in man, as well as man in God, is 
Health and Life. 

"And we have known and believed the love that 
God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in 
love dwelleth in God, and God in him. 

Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have 
boldness in the day of judgment: because as he is, so are 
we in this world." (I John, 4:16-17.) 

Man, spiritually discerned by another produces his 
healing. Jesus says that the Kingdom of Heaven is 
within man; then life and strength is within man as 
well as all of God's qualities. This has brought to the 
author a much deeper respect, not only for one man, 
but for all mankind. It brings a better understanding 
of the words of Jesus, "... Verily I say unto you, 
Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of 
these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." (Matt. 
25:40). 

Man, discerning that Truth, finds himself treating the 
most lowly with the same deference and respect as those 
of higher position. Jesus had that understanding and 
that must have been another reason why he treated the 
beautiful Mary Magdalene with such courtesy. 

Fear is at the bottom of all nervous troubles — the 
fear of one's system breaking down, which, when analyz- 



462 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ed, is the fear of mortal mind's system of thinking break- 
ing down. Man has that fear because he feels that his 
human system and human thinking are breaking down. 
He is right about it; that system deos break down be- 
cause it is wrong. Its break-down is the coming of mans 
success! The nervous system breaks down for two 
reasons; one is that man works, lives, and thinks far 
beyond his human capacity; the other reason is that 
when the true Mind of man begins to dawn upon his 
consciousness and man awakens to Truth, in even the 
slightest degree, he sees that his human system is wrong. 
The very fact that man finds out that his wav of work- 
ing is wrong, brings a feeling of inertia and lack of 
interest in his work, for there is no incentive when man 
knows that he is working but not accomplishing. This 
break-down is a failure of the feuman thinking and the 
physical system. 

This is the stage in life in which man feels helpless. 
It is the time of the passing of the old life and the old 
methods, and he has not yet taken on the new Mind and 
the new Understanding of life. It is an unhappy state 
to be in, and at such a time the saving "Man's extremitv 
is God's opportunity" becomes a comfort. Starting to 
work out life's problems from the standpoint of Mind, 
forsaking the former mentality which had broken down, 
man then becomes, in a wav, a child agfain. He finds 
that he has worked wrongly during the first years of 
his life, and now he has to change from the mortal mind 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 463 

basis to the divine and work from that. He finds him- 
self in the A B C's of life. He needs at once to take up 
a deep study of Mind and of his one-ness with It. He 
will gain his mental poise and be healed of the greatest 
part of his fear when he realizes he is at-one with divine 
Intelligence for evermore, and needs .only to apply it in 
every emergency. He must know that divine Intelligence, 
as opposed to the so-called mortal intelligence, will be 
with him every moment, will protect him, shelter him 
and sustain him through every experience of life, 
especially in the time of seeming helplessness. He must 
realize that this Intelligence is perfect and all-embracing, 
and that he cannot get out of it ; that his fellow men are 
at-one with Intelligence, which thought becomes a great 
strength and protection to him. 

When man is in this stage of growth, another fear 
will be removed from him when he remembers that God, 
who is Love, wilj never allow him to have a greater 
problem than he can handle with God's help. Man, at 
such a time and forevermore, must rely upon God, 
because His Mind sustains him. The author^ from ex- 
perience, has found that a realization of the presence 
of God's Intelligence and of man's being at-one with 
that Intelligence, will do a great deal toward his healing. 
He is at a place where his mortal intelligence has failed 
him. Despite appearences this failure is good. Since, 
however, the man has been dependent on his human in- 
telligence for mental and financial support, when this 



464 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

intelligence leaves him he is absolutely at loss. In such 
cases, therefore, one can see how necessary it is that the 
patient learn at once of his at-one-ness with true Intelli- 
gence which will be never failing. 

Man must continually know that since he is in 
divine Mind and divine Intelligence, that his union is 
complete with the Intelligence which possesses all reason- 
ing powers. He must know that he can never become 
unconscious of his own ability to reason, for he has 
parted with his changeable, mortal mind's reasoning, 
and therefore he must immediately be clothed with the 
reasoning faculties of divine Mind. Man must know 
that since he can never get out of God, he cannot get 
out of reason. Divine Understanding will give man 
the understanding of his fellow man as being a free 
agent of God, therefore, not to be feared, thus healing 
him of fear of his fellow man. The completion of the 
healing of nervous diseases, the preceding instructions 
having been followed, is for man to go into the depth 
of the study of God as Love, therefore, of man as Love, 
therefore of the Spiritual Universe of Love. Having 
done this, man will become more fearless than he ever 
dreamed he could be. His fearlessness will be due to 
his understanding of the omnipresence of Intelligence 
and of Love. If the reader will even slightly com- 
prehend the whole of this book, he cannot possibly have 
any nervous trouble left after having studied it. The 
author has had in mind in every chapter of this book, a 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 465 

motive of permanent healing of nervous prostration. 
Nervous prostration sometimes results from man's being 
overburdened. He must realize that God governs and 
that God is the Principle of man, therefore, man will 
not cast his burden upon his brother; rather he will 
listen to the words of the Holy Bible, "Cast thy burden 
upon the Lord and He will sustain thee". 

Healing of Eves 

"Having eyes, see ye not?" (Mark, 8:18). 

"That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father 
of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and 
revelation in the knowledge of him. The eyes of your 
understanding being enlightened; that ye may know 
what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of 
the glory of his inheritance in the saints." (Eph., 
1:17-18.) 

The materia medica argument seems to be incon- 
sistent when seen from this point of view. It is thought 
by physicians that in using one's limbs they become 
strengthened, and that they weaken if one does not walk 
or take some exercise ; that if one does not talk the vocal 
organs finally will become weak; that if one does not 
use the hands they will become useless; but that if one 
uses the eyes very much they become weakened. Exer- 
cise, it would seem, is good for every muscle of the body 
except the eyes. A friend of the author's who did not 



466 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

believe in The Science of Religion, had very close work 
to do which she feared would produce an eye strain,, but 
was compelled to do the work for it was her only means 
of support, but she found as she used her eyes, giving 
them such constant exercise, using them for the finest 
work, it made her vision grow keen and stronger and 
stronger, which continuous exercise became the full heal- 
ing of them. Though she was not a Scientist, she real- 
ized that with use of any part of the body that part is 
strengthened. The author, when she began the study 
of the Science of Religion, was thought by a number of 
doctors to have only a few months to live. Her vision, 
though at that time she did not need glasses, as narrated 
on a preceding page of this chapter, was, to say the 
least, weakened because of her generally weakened con- 
dition. As she read the Truths contained in Mary Baker 
Eddy's writings and discerned their meanings, as well 
as the writings of the Holy Bible, her consciousness 
became illumined by the dawn of understanding of 
Truth upon her, and her physical eyes strengthened, 
brightened and were completely healed. 

Man dwelling continually in the consciousness of 
the divine Mind, which Mind is steadfast, calm, and 
unchanging, is the healing of astigmatism. Astigmatism 
must be traced to its source in thought, it having its 
origin there. It is a result of the wavering and in- 
sincerity and uncertainties of the human mind and 
human opinions. The presence of the steadfast, un- 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 467 

wavering Mind of God from which man gains steadfast 
discernment, displacing mortal mind with its uncertain- 
ties from man's consciousness, undoubtedly heals astig- 
matism. If the patient will once notice the word "con- 
sciousness" as it is used all through this chapter, he will 
gain the key-note of the chapter. Man dwells at all 
times in the all-inclusiveness of God; God being omni- 
present there is no place where evil can stand, but it 
seems to do man very little good that he is standing in 
the all-inclusiveness of God and that God is with him 
every moment, that he is at-one with the divine Intel- 
ligence, unless by arguments of Truth and of divine 
Understanding the Practitioner can awaken him to being 
conscious of this great all-pervading Presence, and 
therefore to the understanding of the nothingness of 
matter's unreality. The word "matter' ' is used in this 
book to mean all that is unlike God. 

"Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see 
God." (Matt., 5:8.) 

Softening of the Brain 

Softening of the brain is healed by the understand- 
ing that matter has no intelligence except what we give 
to it. Of itself it has none. It is encouraging to a 
patient to know that in the materia medica field several 
men, after having a part of their brain removed because 
of its diseased condition, have gone on living and have 



468 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

been just as bright afterward as before. That should 
be proof that Mind is not in the brain. The author 
has healed in her work numbers of cases of softening 
of the brain, by giving man the understanding of what 
Mind is and teaching him to give no thought of any 
kind to the brain, whether it is soft or hard, large or 
small. The author here makes a confession of which 
she is terribly ashamed, although it often seems to 
go with brightness, but at one time the doctor said 
that she had softening of the brain. Soon after that 
time, while taking a course in domestic science in the 
University of Tennessee, her teacher told her that brains 
are an economical dish for breakfast, but that they have 
no food value whatever and that there is no nutriment 
in them. The author was much relieved to hear it and 
ceased to worry about what the doctor said concerning 
her own brains. 

Teaching a patient to rely upon Mind, to think 
things out for himself, awakening him to the desire to 
think more himself instead of leaning on his family for 
decisions, judgment and reason, or upon the Practitioner, 
develops his reasoning faculties, gives him mental exer- 
cise which awakens him to the fact that his faculties are 
functioning properly. Man placed in the stress of cir- 
cumstances where he is compelled to fight his own mental 
battles will waken to the presence of God's Intelligence 
within him, which will show him that brains have nothing 
to do with Mind. One of the easiest sicknesses to heal 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 469 

in man is softening of the brain if the patient will obey 
instructions. It is not a thing to be taken seriously 
at all. 

Deafness 

There is much to be said about deafness, but the 
full healing of it comes with Spiritual Understanding, 
and having one's hearing attuned to God. One's healing 
of the ears begins as one listens to the true Mind instead 
of the audible and silent, suspicious thoughts, and sug- 
gestions of evil that would pour into one's Soul. Believ- 
ing only what is good and true, and disbelieving and 
giving no audience to evil in any form, is a great part of 
the healing of the ears. When one's understanding 
harmonizes with God's understanding, that He made all 
of His children, and that all of them are loving and good, 
there comes a tendering of one's hearing. 

Listening for the voice of God heals imperfect 
hearing. Dwelling in divine Understanding instead of 
the human, realizing the presence of divine Love with 
man, Love softening the Understanding, Love unfolding 
Understanding to man, divine Intelligence conveying 
true whispering into man's hearing — the true understand- 
ing of conditions and affairs — heals this condition. Any 
hard formation in the ear will melt to its nothingness. 

This Mind, this Spiritual Understanding, conveys 
Truth to man's consciousness, clearing up hidden mys- 



470 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

teries to him, and bringing to his heart such a sense of 
relief and relaxation that the tension and strain of his 
mortal hearing, gives up, relaxes, and the tension re- 
lieved, there comes to man the sensation of the physical 
ear itself opening. 

The final healing of the ear usually is realized 
through the experience of flood tides of good, heavenly 
thoughts, of angel voices speaking into the hearing of 
man. 

Man's hearing must harmonize with God's hearing. 
If evil would try by silent suggestion to convey wrong 
to him, he must continue to agree with God, and to heed 
not the lies that will be poured into his consciousness to 
defile his thought. 

Dwelling continually in the Mind of God, where 
mortal thoughts cannot be conveyed to man, brings a 
healing of deafness. 

Man must not fear to hear bad news, or to hear 
of what is wrong. If these things are conveyed to his 
thought, he must instantly dispel them by knowing that 
God did not make any of them, and go into communion 
at once with divine Understanding, where he will hear 
the voice of God, his Father-Mother, comforting and 
melting out of his thought, the wrong thoughts which 
come to him. 

Man must learn that evil reports come to him, not 
to be entertained, but to be annihilated. Unless man is 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 471 

hearing God, unless man is hearing heavenly harmony, 
and heavenly Understanding, he is hearing nothing. 

Facial Massage 

The author believes in doing what one can to bring 
out cleanliness, freshness and beauty in one's self. Since 
God is the author of beauty, ugliness must be the result 
of sin. She hesitates to speak of the smaller details 
such as massage of the face, but due to the surprising 
impression which others have of the Science of Religion, 
she feels it necessary to do so. 

She finds from observation and experience that 
Spiritual Understanding will brighten the face and make 
healthy the complexion as no massage will. There are 
persons who wonder what process of massage is used by 
some individuals, because of the unusual freshness and 
beauty of their complexion. The author believes in 
having facial massage, manicures, and so on, but she 
finds that her thought of facial treatment is completely 
changed. She sees the necessity for attending beauty 
parlors because one's complexion needs to be thoroughly 
cleansed, the face being exposed to the dust and dirt 
which one finds in cities. 

A true Christian is thinking pure thoughts and 
bright and happy thoughts continually. They are seeing 
good, purity and Love in all whom they meet, and they 
are realizing the presence of Love upon them as well 



472 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

as manifested by them continually. They seldom, if 
ever, lose consciousness at any time of the presence of 
divine Love enfolding them and of the purity of God's 
Mind. This realization of such a cleansing, healing and 
purifying atmosphere, which is so refreshing, is one 
continual bathing of their face in divine Love and His 
joy is upon their faces. The energy of Truth within 
a Scientist is a continual invigoration of his entire system, 
thus knowing the God that dwelleth in man and man 
dwelling in the Living God, one can begin to see that 
pure thoughts should be a beautifying, purifying and a 
continuous refreshing of man's body within and without. 
"Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; 
for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do 
always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven/' 
(Matt., 18:10.) 

The author having been given electric baths, sea 
baths and so on until she was in her twenties knows that 
no number of baths begin to have the cleansing process 
or to take the place in cleansing one's body, as the power 
of baptism of man's ocnsciousness in God's purity. The 
realization of the presence of the pure Mind of God is 
a cleansing and purging of man's consciousness; there- 
fore, of man's physical being which no baths can cleanse 
nor physics can possibly give. Physics will cleanse only 
the physical man from a certain amount of impurity, 
but a spiritual cleansing of man goes deeper in this 
purifying process, reaching into the mentality of man, 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 473 

cleaning it out first, which is the all important cleansing 
of man. Man's physical bowels may be sluggish, but 
if man's mentality is clean and pure, the bowels could 
not affect him, though that would not be possible, for 
the cleansing of man's mentality always produces a 
cleansing of the bowels and stomach of man. The author 
is not without knowledge of materia medica, and she 
knows that through her understanding of purification of 
man's mentality, therefore man's physicality, the purg- 
ing of man's entire system, both mental and physical, 
through her treatments, are deeper and more thorough 
than medicines can produce. She has seen many wonder- 
ful cures of paralysis of the bowels, both of grown 
people and of children, through this process of work. 

There often is another reason why bowels do not 
move freely and that is due to man's inability to forgive 
someone. There will be action of the bowels when vou 
can bring into the patient's consciousness the realization 
of the presence of his own bowels of compassion, of 
tenderness; of his own bowels of forgiveness, which is 
a Spiritual Understanding of bowels. 

A hardening of the bowels is almost invariably due 
to man's hardening of his thought toward another. In 
cases of what is termed "locked condition of the bowels" 
there must be added to the instructions just given a 
flooding of man's whole system by the realization of the 
presence of man's activity with him and of the Truth 
that he is the activity of God and that the mortal, termed 



474 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

man, has not the power to obstruct the activity of his 
true self, because that activity is a God activity which 
recognizes no opposition. In such cases it becomes 
necessary to cast fear out of man's consciousness with 
divine Love and with divine Understanding. 

This Practitioner feels sure that successful demon- 
stration over paralysis of bowels in its mild or acute con- 
dition is not aided in the slightest by the use of enemas. 
Using materia medica means when one supposedly trusts 
implicitly to God as a physician, would imply God's 
inability to heal certain conditions. It implies that 
divine Mind finds it necessary to call upon the human 
mind for assistance. What God, the physician, cannot 
do, certainly the human mind cannot accomplish. A 
strong proof of this is that this practitioner has taken 
cases of paralysis of the bowels to heal, and each time 
has successfully made this healing through the realiz- 
ation of the presence of God with man when another 
practitioner has treated the same patients for months 
without healing them. She feels sure that their failure 
to heal was due to the fact that when they first took the 
patient they recommended the use of enemas during the 
time of cleansing. She has found no difficulty in healing 
these same cases because she relies implicitly upon God 
for assistance. 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 475 

Hardening of Arteries 

The foregoing paragraph on sluggishness can be 
applied to this condition though each case of the indi- 
vidual is different, and there are specific phases in 
different cases to be handled. There is a thought so 
simple and yet so great in the healing of hardening of 
arteries or hardening of the bowels. 

The author made quite a progressive step in her 
own life by the argument of the Truth which dawned 
upon her of the following simple cure for hardening of 
any kind. She, when suffering from this hardening con- 
dition, awakened to the fact that she used the word 
"hard" in her conversation more often than she did 
almost any other word. Everything was hard to do; 
it was hard to see, hard to live; and the world was hard. 
The moment she awakened to this, she decided that, 
though the great Doctor of Words, Noah Webster, would 
never join in doing so, that forever more she would 
eliminate from her vocabulary, especially from her think- 
ing, the word "hard" and thus displace that word and 
the thoughts it conveyed by putting in its place in her 
thinking, and her vocabulary, the word "easy" and all 
of the words that imply softness, tenderness and pli- 
ability. One would be surprised to learn what this 
simple little process of crowding out hardness with 
tenderness will do not only to one's nature but to one's 
physical condition. She is reminded at this moment of 



476 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

a quotation from the Bible "A soft answer turneth away 
wrath." (Proverb, 15:1.) This casting from her con- 
sciousness of the thought of hardness, and all to which 
it pertains, such as hard actions, hardness of heart, and 
so on, brought not only a healing of every kind to her, 
but it made her receptive, opened her heart, her hands 
and her mind to being receptive of all that is tender, 
compassionate, merciful, loving, -thus softening her 
nature. One of the chief thoughts necessary to reach 
this condition is to displace the thoughts to be hard to 
accompish, hard to think, hard to act. Instead of these 
thoughts she put in the place of them, it is easy to 
accomplish, easy to think, easy to act. 

A few years after she had cast from her the thought 
of the word hard, she realized that the great Dr. Webster 
having placed that word in his dictionary and felt most 
apologetic to him because the word has its right place 
in the meaning of the hard substances and in various 
other ways. 

Hair 

It is very surprising to the author to find that so 
many people who trust in God to heal all their sick- 
nesses and problems, will seek medical treatment for any 
trouble with their hair. Not only is it inconsistent to 
depart from God, the physician, for the healing of cer- 
tain little difficulties, but one loses a great opportunity 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 477 

of gaining Spiritual Understanding and of spiritual 
beauty by not looking to God, the physician, for the 
healing of these seemingly lesser problems, such as hair. 
The Understanding of the words of the Bible, "But even 
the very hairs of your head are all numbered . . ." 
(Luke, 12:7) will cause an abundance of growth of hair 
when one has been losing his hair. 

There are numerous beautiful promises in the Holy 
Bible pertaining to the hair, such as the promises of 
crowns of rejoicing and crowns of joy, which awaken 
one to the Spiritual Understanding of beauty adorning 
man's head. 

The healing of an impoverished condition of the 
scalp would be handled by other neutralizing thoughts 
necessarily. The author, in her work, has applied her 
understanding of light in the beautifying of woman's 
hair. She has seen, to her joy, the hair of another take 
on a much more beautiful color as a result of this Under- 
standing of the presence of light and of the presence 
of love's adornment of one's head. In the first case of 
this kind treated by her, the patient and herself were 
almost overcome with joy, upon seeing the golden lights 
return, after a few days' treatment, to her abundance 
of beautiful hair, which had all the appearance before 
of being dead. She since has been most interested in 
a student of Christian Science who applies the same 
understanding in the healing of hair of those who come 
to her for shampoos. She has seen the color of hair 



478 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

brightened for any number of persons, just through this 
Spiritual Understanding of light. Never has she found 
it necessary to use dyes for the beautifying of their hair. 

Insanity 

Insanity is healed with the understanding of what 
Mind is, and of the Truth that since God and man are 
one, that Mind and Man are one, and inseparable. 

Realization that Man is Mind of God, and is in 
Divine Intelligence, is a healing of this condition. So- 
called mortal mind is the merest illusion. The author 
knows that there are lovely people who have always 
thought themselves bright, who today remain alone as 
much as they can, because they are filled with fear of 
the dawning realization upon them that their minds are 
failing. This fear is so great that they will seldom, if 
ever, confide it even to their practitioner. It remains 
for the practitioner to voice it to them and then explain 
it to them. This condition, when understood, brings to 
them inexpressible relief in having this fear removed. 
The explanation to them is that their human thinking, 
and mortal mind, is failing, which means that the true 
Mind is appearing, and this Mind, which is so bright, 
so dependable, so clear, is completely displacing and 
breaking down the so-called human mind. The real man 
walks right in and disrespects the weak argument and 
petty fears of his own human understanding. 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 479 

Mali's fear is due to the fact that his mortal so- 
called mind is going, and he has not the faintest idea 
that he possesses another mind. The author had that 
experience when her true Mind began appearing, and 
so great was the Mind of God which appeared in her 
consciousness, that instead of fearing that the other 
mind would go, she realized that her only hope was to 
have it go, and the sooner, the better. 

Surgery 

In case of broken bones, the sensible thing for a 
student of the Science of Religion to do, if a surgeon 
is at hand, is to have a bone set, unless the patient 
prefers not to have it done. In the author's experience 
in healing work, she has seen greater surgical operations 
performed through the power of God, than she ever has 
seen by means of the surgeon's knife. A Practitioner, 
to be able to handle such cases, should have a knowledge 
of the understanding of spiritual anatomy, especially 
that which pertains to bones, and to ligaments. 

Christian Science, having made such progress in 
understanding of healing work, has accomplished such 
great things in surgical operations and in the healing 
of bone conditions that it is now too late to argue as to 
whether or not God, the Physician, as manifested by 
man, does heal. There are proofs all over the world 
that God, the Physician, is greater in every instance in 



480 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

the performing of operations and in healing work than 
is man, who is yet working on the basis of human mind's 
modus operandi. 

The more man trusts God, the more God is mani- 
fested to man, who learns the lesson that the "Great 
I Am" is all sufficient unto him. 

"But Jesus beheld them and said unto them, With 
men this is impossible; but with God all things are 
possible." (Matt., 19:26.) 

Spiritual Understanding of Words 

". . . and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the 
end of the world. Amen." (Matthew, 28:20.) 

"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
with God, and the Word was God." (St. John, 1:1.) 
Ascension: Man's uplift from a realm of material 
thought into a spiritual realm. Not the 
dropping of the human body will be the final ascension, 
but the dissolving of the dream self into its nothingness 
by Truth, then the human body will vanish, as dreams 
do. As a result of pleasing God, Enoch gained the rich 
reward of Ascension; through pleasing Him, man over- 
comes the last enemy, which is death. 

Jesus ascended, He did not go away, but went 
beyond man's human understanding, therefore beyond 
his human vision. 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 481 

Attraction: "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, 
will draw all men unto me." (John, 
12:32.) Evil has not the power to attract and cannot 
hold man. Evil for a time attracts the unthinking one. 
Truth is the attraction, the charm of man; good in man 
is an attraction not to be withstood, and man who 
possesses such irresistible charm always is at one with 
Prnciple, therefore is to be trusted. Man who is irresist- 
ibly attractive because of his qualities of Truth, of good- 
ness, and of loving kindness, in order to have attained 
this atraction, must, previous to this attainment, have 
been at one with the divine Principle. 
Bodies, "There are also celestial bodies, and bodies 

Terrestrial terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial 
and is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is 

Celestial: another. 

There is one glory of the sun, and another glory 
of the moon, and another glory of the stars : for one star 
differeth from another star in glory." (I Cor., 15:40-41.) 
Channels: "And it shall come to pass in that day 
that the Lord shall beat off from the 
channel of the river unto the stream of Egypt, and ye 
shall be gathered one by one, O ye children of Israel." 
(Isa. 27:12) See definition of "Egypt". 
Character: It is a God-given quality of man, especially 
the quality of moral courage. It may be 
the opposite of what the world calls reputation. That 
is a human defining of so-called character. Character 



482 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

is a true quality of man: reputation is a mortal concept 
of man's character given him by human understanding. 
To the world's thought man's reputation is important, 
but to the realm of the real, there is notice taken only 
of his character. Man's reputation is always a concept 
of the human's imagination, differing, according as it 
is formed by enemies or by friends. In both instances, 
when really analyzed, reputation, whether good or bad, 
amounts to very little. 

Clouds: "He took not away the pillar of the cloud 

by day, nor the pillar of fire by night from 
before the people. (Ex. 13:22) 

Day: The dawn of understanding: Love's 

awakening. "We have also a more sure 
word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take 
heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until 
the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts:" 
(II Peter 1:19) 

Egypt: Darkness, ignorance, idol worshippers, 

"The people that walked in darkness have 
seen a great light: they that dwell in the land of the 
shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined." 
(Isa. 9:2) 

Electricity: A life-giving fluid of energy of Truth, 
emanating from the laboratory in which 
the life substances are produced by God, the Physician, 
which flows from God, the Father-on-High, through 
man, charging him with the spark of Divine Life; it is 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 483 

the connection of man made above with God the Father, 
and below with the creative life-giving substances of 
Mother Earth. 
Ghost: An unreality; a thing of the imagination. 

(See Holy Ghost). 
Harlot : A fallen city, one which has not recognized 

God as its governor; one whose people 
have not even slightly recognized God as the only 
Creator, thus causing them to dwell in a low state of 
thinking and of existing — a state of materiality; a 
Babylon of confusion. 

"Take an harp, go about the city, thou harlot that 
hast been forgotten; make sweet melody, sing many 
songs, that thou mayest be remembered." (Isa. 23:16). 

"And upon her forehead was a name written, 
Mystery, Babylon the Great, the Mother of 
Harlots and Abominations of the Earth." (Rev. 
17:5). 

Harmony: An agreement with God; the result of 
spiritual understanding which causes man 
to say "Thy will be done". 

Holy Ghost: A sacred, spiritual Idea, invisible to the 
human eye, but discerned through Spiritual 
Understanding. It is a Divine presence, which is felt . 
but seldom seen, — "Father, Son and Holy Ghost." 

"And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as 
of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house 
where they were sitting. And they were all filled with 



484 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

the Holy Ghost, and began utterance/' (Acts 2:2 and 
4). The fire of inspiration descended upon them and 
they became conscious of the presence of the Living God. 
Iron : Firmness, strength, spiritual substances 

of Mind's more solid formations; iron 
being a substance it becomes a spiritual support of man 
when spiritually understood: — "Shall iron break the 
northern iron and the steel ?" (Jere. 15:12). This is 
the showing forth of the iron qualities of God as break- 
ing to pieces even a combination of the human iron will 
of man and all his qualities of steel. 
Lamb: In ancient days it was used for sacrifice; 

in modern days the one possessing a lamb- 
like quality of innocence is often slain by its persecutors, 
a needless sacrifice as a result of the sins of others; 
humility, child-likeness, purity. (See Rev. 5:11-12). 
Night: "If I say, Surely the darkness shall cover 

me; even the night shall be light about me. 
Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee, but the night 
shineth as the day: the darkness and light are both alike 
to thee." (Ps. 139:12). 

"And there shall be no night there; and they need 
no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God 
giveth the light: and they shall reign for ever and ever." 
(Rev. 22:5). 
Nuts: Containing kernels of Truth, being seed, 

possessing the substances of Life, Truth, 
and Love, which substances, three in one, bring forth 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 485 

spiritual creation, for instance, as seen in the production 
of vegetation. It must be remembered that the anima- 
tion, or energy, the underlying creative motive power 
of the substances above mentioned, is Principle; its 
creative powers mould the three substances into one 
perfect form of all-harmonious action, and behold a 
God-made man is made manifest. Principle, Life, Truth 
and Love are the greatest substances which constitute 
the Divine Ego, — the Lord of Creation. 
Oil: "When I washed my steps with butter, 

and the rock poured me out rivers of oil." 
(Job 29:6). Oil, spiritually denned, means the riches 
of the heavenly Kingdom, the riches of Spiritual Under- 
standing manifested. Oil is a quailty wrought in man^ 
the result of his long suffering through endurance of 
continuous aggravations and irritations. It is Love's 
protection of him; the quality of oil manifested by him, 
surrounding him, finally rendering of no effect the ir- 
ritability which endeavors to strike at him continuously. 
The Psalmist speaks of the oil of gladness. "Thou 
lovest righteousness, and hatest wickedness: therefore 
God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness 
above thy fellows. ,, (Ps. 45:7). Oil is a quality which 
comes out in man as a reward for unselfishness. It comes 
after self -emulation and self-abnegation, for then there 
appears to him the real qualities of joy and of gladness, 
which are the spiritual everlasting God qualities of his 
true self. 



486 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Ointment: A healing oil, result of consecration. It 
is a healing balm, more soothing than are 
the lighter, spiritual healing lotions; a balm to be used 
for the worst cases of inflammation, of irritation, where- 
as cleansing waters of Truth may not be sufficient for 
the soothing and allaying of pain; first the cleansing 
waters of Truth, then the healing balm of ointment. 

Rocks: Symbols of great Truths as expressed by 

Jesus: "And I say also unto thee, That 
thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
it." (Matt. 16:18). Peter, the impulsive one, was 
given the rock of Truth, the secret of true church build- 
ing, as a reward for his recognition of Jesus in his true 
light. Jesus is the one perfect manifestation of the 
solidity and immovability of Truth, thus proving to be 
the one flawless church builder of the world. Jesus is 
the Rock of Truth upon which the raging storms of 
hatred beat in vain. 

Sea : Floods of rivers of Truths filled with gems 

of understanding emanating from their 
source, God, circulating and refreshing earth; many 
rivers of Love flowing into the one great immensity 
which forms the ocean of Life, Truth, and Love. 

Seals: A sense of security, protection, safety. 

"And I saw in the right hand of him that 
sat on the throne a book written and on the back side, 
sealed with seven seals." (Rev. 5:1). 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 487 

"If I be not an apostle unto others, yet doubtless 
I am to you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye 
in the Lord." (I Cor. 9:2). 

"Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon 
thine arm: for love is strong as death; jealousy is cruel 
as the grave: the coals thereof are coals of fire, which 
hath a most vehement flame." (Solomon's Song 8:6). 

Sheep : Gentility, humility ; the father and mother 

of the little lamb; Love's pure Idea. 
. . . and a little child shall lead them." (Isa. 
11:6). 

Steel: It is thought to be a finer metal than iron; 

it possesses a fineness of quality, the 
strength of it accruing from its elasticity. The Holy 
Bible, however, speaks of iron as being a more solid 
and stronger substance of God's strength manifested by 
man. Steel's weakness in comparison to iron is shown 
where it is related concerning David, — "He teacheth my 
hands to war; so that a bow of steel is broken by mine 
arms." (II Sam. 22:35). 

Trees: Noble manifestations of life, protection, 

and spiritual food for man; "To him that 
overcometh will I give to eat the tree of life, which is 
in the midst of the Paradise of God." (Rev. 2:7). 

Trumpets : A host of awakening Truths which, burst- 
ing upon man's consciousness, wakens him 
from his deep sleep known as death. (Read Chapter 8, 
Revelations). 



488 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Underworld: Human understanding, — dark and hidden 
places where instigators and conspira- 
tors of evil plan and scheme for the destruction and 
robbery of good. Spiritual Understanding, — one must 
change his thought of the underworld, which will be 
gained through the understanding of Spiritual Earth 
and what it contains. Gratitude to earth will assist 
one in understanding spiritually the meaning of the 
underworld, which is a dwelling place in the bowels of 
Mother Earth where creative substances and gems of 
Truth are therein contained. 

Waters: "I will open rivers in high places, and 

I will make the wilderness a pool of water, and the dry 
land springs of water." (Isa. 41:18). Flood-tides of 
Truths and healing currents of Love forming the waters 
of Life. 

Wine: Jesus changed the water into wine: that 

is He changed the guests' thought of the 
water, for he knew that water was a material symbol 
of the life-giving waters of Truth. He so spiritualized 
their thoughts of the water as to cause them to feel the 
deep refreshment of the wine of living, sparkling gems, 
flowing from the fountain source of Truth, the Living 
God. The change wrought in their thinking by his 
Spiritual Understanding caused them to see this life- 
giving draught as sparkling wine, and it was the cham- 
pagne of life, the best wine they had ever tasted. 

Man who gives up stimulating himself falsely is 



GOD THE PHYSICIAN 489 

richly rewarded by waking to the spiritual and true 
champagne of Life-giving waters. It will stimulate, 
inspire, and rejuvenate man to the extent that one who 
does not understand may say of his friend that he has 
been drinking champagne. However, being a God-given 
draught, it possesses no evil qualities and no ability to 
render man unaccountable. If man knew the rich reward 
of lasting stimulants which he can possess here and now, 
he would easily part with the false. 



THE 
MILLENNIUM 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

CHURCH UNIVERSAL 

Second appearing of Jesus the Christ 

"He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? 
And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the 
Christ, The Son of the Living God. 

And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art 
thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood bath not re- 
vealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. 

And I, say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and 
upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of 
hell shall not prevail against it. 

And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall 
be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on 
earth shall be loosed in heaven. (Matthew 16:15-19) 

Jesus, the son of the living God, is the Rock of 
Truth; the solid foundation of all true church building. 

Man is Divine, created by God — each one a perfect 
son and daughter of the one Father-Mother God. 



494 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Church Divine 

GOD, the all-pervading Mind, controls His children 
who are at one with Hhn, manifesting all harmonious 
thinking and acting; and holds each one by omnipotence 
in his rightful position in the Spiritual World, which 
is here and now; each man fulfilling his duty in the 
universal activity. 

Jesus, the son of the living God, is example and 
leader for all. 

The men and women of the world are crying out 
for freedom of thought and action. Possibly half of 
the men and women of this universe have a distaste for 
being a member of a church because of its restricting 
laws; it is due to the fact that man is awakening to his 
rights of self-government and to the idea of man's 
equality to man. Organization and system in religious 
movements, as well as in the business world, yet seem 
necessary. Mankind will begin to love church more and 
overcome dislike for religious service when the gov- 
ernment and system of church organization is wholly 
under the control of Principle of God. 

The governors and other officers of a church are 
in obedience to Principle only as they acknowledge 
Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, as their example 
and see Him as the only true leader. True, the govern- 
ors and officers of a church must be at one, in agree- 
ment with the Christ Mind, but the great body of the 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 495 

church also must recognize Jesus Christ as their head 
and leader, who manifests the perfection of at-one-ment 
with the omnipotence of the Father-Mother God of all. 
The body of the Church constitutes the great majority 
of membership; since the officers are in the minority, 
then, the body becomes a great factor in the making of 
church triumphant. Therefore church is seen as true 
and harmonious only as each son and daughter of God 
gives up his human understanding of right and wrong 
by surrendering his heart and mind to the service of 
God, coming into agreement with the Mind that was 
in Christ Jesus. "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by 
the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a liv- 
ing sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your 
reasonable service. 

And be not conformed to this world: but be ye 
transformed by the renewing of your mind." 

Church must first be built in man's conscious- 
ness. Each spiritual Idea in the Mind of God, each 
son and daughter, is a perfect individualized little 
church. I quote St. Paul as follows: "Know ye not that 
ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God 
dwelleth in you? 

If any man defile the temple of God, him shall 
God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which tem- 
ple ye are." (I Cor. 3:16, 17) 

Man is seen and understood as being in harmony 
with the right thinking Mind; as being at one with 



496 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Principle only after he has been transformed by the re- 
newing of his Mind. 

The students of the world problem of today who 
have cast the light of spiritual discernment upon its 
present state, thereby gaining a perspective, are awake 
to the Truth that the reign of universal harmony with 
the rule of Principle is rapidly coming into manifesta- 
tion. 

Hear the words of Ezekiel, 21:27: 'I will over- 
turn, overturn, overturn, it; and it shall be no more, 
until he come whose right it is; and I will give it him." 
It is the time of fulfillment of numbers of prophesies 
of the Bible, and one of them is coming to fulfillment at 
this very moment. 

It is not possible for church to come into its fulness 
of manifestation of realization until not only its gov- 
ernors, but each man and woman and child therein sur- 
render their members, faculties of their minds, to be 
transformed and renewed by the all-pervading divine 
Intelligence. This Church in which man finds his joy, 
his activity, and his pleasure to be in worship and ser- 
vice of God is the solving of the church problem of 
the world, thus bringing heaven down to earth. 

I quote Revelations 1:1-3: "The Revelation of 
Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto 
His servants things which must shortly come to pass; 
and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 497 

servant John: 'Who bare record of the word of God, 
and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things 
that he saw/ 

"Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are 
written therein: for the time is at hand." 

The statement from Jesus, "Before Abraham was, 
I am/' tells us that He was here from the beginning 
of creation. The promise .... "and, lo, I am with 
you alway, even unto the end of the world/' (Matthew 
28:20) proves that He will be with us unto the end of 
our dream of materiality. The manner of his coming 
is beautifully described in Matthew 16:27-28: — 
"For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his 
Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every 
man according to his works, verily I say unto you, 
There be some standing here which shall not taste of 
death till they see the Son of man coming in His king- 
dom ,, Then in St. John 14:3, Jesus again promises to 
return in these words, "And if I go and prepare a place 
for you, I will come again, and receive you unto my- 
self; that where I am, there ye may be also/' 

These words throw a great light of understanding 
upon the manner of Christ's coming. "And when he 
(Jesus) had spoken these things, while they beheld, he 
was taken up, and a cloud received him out of their 
sight. 

And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven 



498 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white 
apparel; 

Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye 
gazing up unto heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner 
as ye have seen him go into heaven." Acts 1:9-11. 

Jesus says, (John 14:16-17) ''And I will pray 
the Father and he shall give you another Comforter, 
that lie may abide with you forever. 

Even the Spirit of Truth ; whom the world cannot 
receive, because it seeth him not, — neither knoweth him: 
but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall 
be in you." 

This Comforter is the Truth, as manifested by 
great men and women in each age since Jesus' time, 
which Truth "shall be in you" according as man ac- 
cepts it. This thread of Truth is woven through the 
ages since the days of Moses' writings. The spiritual 
lights, such as Savonarola, Martin Luther, John Wesley, 
Jonathan Edwards, have brought to the world's con- 
sciousness an illumined understanding of the Truth con- 
cerning God, Jesus, and the truth about mankind. Mary 
Baker Eddy, a great luminary upon the spiritual hori- 
zon of the world's thought, perhaps brought the greatest 
light of this century, it being the part of progress that 
each individual, unfurling Truths banner to humanity, 
should bring more enlightenment until the effulgence of 
light, Jesus the Christ, shall be seen again. 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 499 

Jesus promised that during the interim between 
His Ascension and his next appearance to mankind, He 
would send the Comforter that mankind might not be 
without the Spiritual Light of Truth as guide through 
the ages. And He provided great luminaries in the spirit- 
ual heavens of divine understanding for each age of 
man. 

To emphasize the truth of Jesus' • return to the 
world, it is written by St. Paul in his Epistle to the 
Hebrews, (9:28) "So Christ was once offered to bear 
the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall 
he appear the second time without sin, unto salvation." 

The world could not bear the light of Jesus' Mind 
to come upon it instantly and so his appearance is re- 
vealed by the gradual unfoldment of the dawn of the 
Christ Mind to the consciousness of mankind. 

In Revelations (1:7) St. John foretells the dawn- 
ing of another great religious reformer, "Behold, he 
cometh with clouds : and every eye shall see him, and 
they also which pierced him; and all kindreds of the 
earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen." In 
that same chapter, (13- 14th verse) St. John speaks of 
". . . . one like unto the son of man, clothed with a 
garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with 
a golden girdle. His head and his hairs were white like 
wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame 
of fire." This is the foretelling of the coming of a great 



500 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

prophet, who has brought a clear seeing of Divine Mind 
to a suffering world. 

In Revelations (chapter 4) occurs the greatest fore- 
telling of all, but this prophesy states, "I will show 
thee things which must be hereafter." It is the last 
prophesy of the coming of the Sun itself — Jesus the 
Christ! 

The next foretelling of the appearance of a great 
spiritual light is found in Revelations, (chapter 10:1, 2) 
"And I saw another mighty angel come down from 
heaven, clothed with a cloud; and a rainbow was upon 
his head and his face was as it were the sun, and his 
feet as pillars of fire ; And he had in his hand a little 
book open. . . ." 

After the passing of this mighty angel from man's 
vision, there followed a time of strife and of court de- 
cisions and of persecution of the Christians. Then there 
appeared a great wonder in heaven, a woman clothed 
with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon 
her head a crown of twelve stars. " (Rev. 12:1.) 

There are revealings of the appearing of two others 
after her coming, but it is made clear that the "woman 
clothed with the sun" and her child (see Rev. 12:5) are 
to defeat both of them in that they were not sent by 
God. This is explained in Revelations. (Chapter 19:17- 
21.) 

The reason why the "woman clothed with the sun" 
is the last one to be revealed, — the revelation being the 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 501 

last one of importance in the final book of the Holy 
Bible — is that she is to be the herald and forerunner 
who is to prepare the way for the revelation of Jesus 
the Christy who shall shortly appear again upon earth. 
She, the woman in the Sun, is not divine, but has her 
mission to fulfill, because it is proven that she is 
chosen of God. 

In Luke (Chapter 21:8) there is a warning of 
which man needs to be reminded, "And He (Jesus) said, 
take heed that ye be not deceived, for many shall come 
in my name, saying I am Christ; and the time draweth 
near, go ye not therefore after them." The author of 
the present book lays not the slightest claim to being 
the Christ, she knows that she is only a messenger from 
God, sent forth to reveal Jesus, the Christ to mankind. 

Jesus words, every one of them, have to be ful- 
filled. When Peter recognized Jesus and said, ". . . . 
Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God/' Jesus, 
after having thanked him for recognition, said as fol- 
lows, "And I say also unto thee, that thou art Peter, 
and upon this rock I will build my church, and the 
gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 

And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom 
of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth 
shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt 
loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." (Matt. 16:19.) 

St. Peter founded the Church of Christ, the Son 
of the living God, as the true church for mankind, there- 



502 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

fore that church must stand forever. St. Peter was 
very impulsive by nature, as was St. Paul; it is encour- 
aging for the impulsive ones of the world to remember 
that Peter was given the position by Jesus of laying 
the corner-stone of the church. One sees from the Scrip- 
ture writings (Matt. 16:18) that Peter the impulsive 
one became a rock of truth and St. Paul, also impul- 
sive, developed into being the greatest healer of his 
time. 

The author for a long time felt that because of her 
impulsiveness, it would not be true that she was to be a 
stone in the foundation of Universal Church building, 
and then to her came the knowledge that impulsiveness, 
when rightly directed, is much to be desired. The full 
meaning of her understanding of Universal Church, as 
defined above, must be kept in mind in order that the 
reader may gain the correct point of view. 

"And other sheep I have, which are not of this 
fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my 
voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd, 
(John 10:16). The meaning of the coming of the one 
fold to the world is likely to be misunderstood by the 
majority of people. 

In this beautiful Spiritual Universe, which is here 
and now, God placed for the delight of His children 
thousands of varieties of flowers. They differ each from 
the other, but each one is created by the same God, 
made out of the same three substances, — Life, Truth and 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 503 

Love. Can one imagine having only American Beauty 
Roses in the world, there being no other flower ? Variety 
keeps man from being weary of his surroundings. God 
is a God of variety. Were these other flowers not of 
God's creation, in* opposition to His understanding of 
true creation of beauty, they would be uprooted and cast 
out, but that is not so. Only divine Love is the creator 
of flowers. 

So it is with the coming of the one fold in religion. 
There are untold varieties of this one fold, which are 
being revealed to the consciousness of man universally, 
but so imperceptibly that mankind has not awakened 
to the all-harmonious development of it. There may be 
infinite varieties of the branches of the same tree of 
knowledge of good only, but in accordance with all of 
God's creation its branches will manifest infinite variety 
of the beauty of holiness, the one salient point being 
that each branch will fasten its roots deep into the un- 
derstanding of Jesus Christ, and of His life-giving 
words and actions, the roots of the body of the tree be- 
ing founded upon Jesus' words. 

There shall be one fold, based upon The Living 
Christ; governed by the Mind of Christ, but as in God's 
flower garden all is variety, from the same source of 
beauty, God, so are there to be infinite varieties of re- 
ligion, all finding their source in God. Eventually all 
religions, also all business will surrender their dif- 
ferences of opinions to the decision of the One Mind, 



504 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

the Mind that was in Christ Jesus, — then will the world 
realize the "Peace that passeth understanding/' 

The church was given to Peter to found; it was 
true that He gave to Peter a mighty position in the 
Spiritual World, but Jesus Himself is the foundation 
of the entire structure of all true building, whether it 
be of church, of business, or of character. St. Peter laid 
the foundation of the true church upon the Principles 
of Jesus Christ, taking His life as the one true ex- 
ample for man to emulate. 

"And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, 
a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne." 

Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and hon- 
or and power; for thou hast created all things, and for 
thy pleasure they are and were created." (Rev. 4:2, 11.) 

The student should at this point, read the entire 
fourth Chapter of Revelations, as it is too long for 
quotation. It is the most beautiful and by far the most 
important prophecy in Revelations. 

The last part of the first verse of this chapter, 
". . . . and I will shew thee things which must be here- 
after," states that the appearanec of the one revealed 
in this chapter is not to be in accordance with the se- 
quence of revealings of Revelations, but that it is to be 
"hereafter". Plainly it is the coming of Him who is to 
fulfill the promise in the New Testament that there 
shall be one fold. 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 505 

In order that Jesus' promise may be fulfilled con- 
cerning church, the one fold is to be the church which 
Jesus gave into the hands of St. Peter, of which church 
He said, "the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." 

The one revealed in Chapter four of Revelations 
is Jesus, the Christ — the Pope of the World- 

"And immediately I was in the spirit: and, be- 
hold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the 
throne. 

And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and 
a sardine stone; and there was a rainbow round about 
the throne, in sight like unto an emerald. 

And round about the throne were four and twenty 
seats; and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders 
sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their 
heads crowns of gold/' (Rev. 4:2-4.) 

High Church 

"Thus said the Lord God; I will also take of the 
highest branch of the high cedar, and will set it; I 
will crop off from the top of his young twigs a tender 
one, and will plant it upon an high mountain and emin- 
ent. 

In the mountain of the height of Israel will I plant 
it; and it shall bring forth boughs, and bear fruit, and 
be a goodly cedar; and under it shall they dwell. 

And all the trees of the field shall know that I the 



506 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

Lord have brought down the high tree, have exalted 
the low tree, have dried up the green tree, and have 
made the dry tree to flourish; I the Lord have spoken 
and have done it." (Ezekiel 17:22-24.) 

"And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the 
mountains, of the Lord's house shall be established in 
the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above 
the hills; and all nations shall flow into it." (Isaiah 2:2). 

Not only is the Revelation of the advent of the 
Woman in the Sun, The Revelation 12:1, now at hand, 
but the church, which is now revealed by her, has 
had its lowly birth. "But Christ as a son over his own 
house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the con- 
fidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end." 
(Hebrews 3:6.) Christ Jesus is the head of the church; 
the author's duty is only to reveal His understanding of 
His works, that He may lead His flock into the kingdom. 

'Though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect 
unto the lowly; but the proud he knoweth afar off." 
(Psalms 138:6.) The author's understanding of "High 
Church" is in agreement with this quotation from the 
Psalms. Since the Word of God supports and sustains 
her church building; since the name 'High Church" came 
to her by revelation, which afterward she found was 
sustained by the words of the Holy Bible, she knows 
that though she may incur the displeasure of a few in 
speaking of her church as 'High,' those possessing spir- 
itual discernment will understand her meaning. Since the 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 507 

words of the Holy Bible support her in her step, those 
close to God will "judge only righteous judgment." 

"And she brought forth a man child, who was to 
rule all nations with a rod of iron; and her child was 
caught up unto God, and to his throne." (Revelations 
12:5.) The rod of iron is necessary for the ruling of 
the nations of today. "Iron," as spiritually understood, 
is the unbreakable, firm, immovable will of God. Jesus 
Christ was a man of unchanging determination to stand 
only with the right, to do God's will. His firmness in 
His stand is His success. 

The woman standing in the Sun, according to St. 
John the revelator, is to bring forth a man child, which 
is to rule with a rod of iron. 

"And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works 
unto the end, to him will I give power over the na- 
tions: And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as 
the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: 
even as I received of My Father." 

The motto of this church must ever be Jesus' words, 
"Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden 
and I will give you rest." Looking to Jesus for refuge 
brings the "peace that passeth understanding"; man's 
rest is found in harmonious activity. It is said (John 
12:32) "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will 
draw all men unto me" The thoughts of the people as- 
suredly must be lifted up to Jesus, the only one who 
has been divinely conceived, whose life is a perfect ex- 



508 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

ample, is to be lifted up on high. The true Church 
should have this thought ever before it, "Lead thou me 
on. 

The Church's foundation is Jesus — the "man of 
sorrows." "He is despised and rejected of men; a man 
of sorrows and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it 
were our faces from him; he was despised and we es- 
teemed him not." (Isaiah 53:3) Therefore He was a 
stone which the builder rejected. But the Son of the 
living God is the Rock of Truth and foundation upon 
which this Church is now standing and it needs only to 
be discerned. Its foundation already is laid in God. Its 
support is the word of God; its beams rest upon the re- 
velation of St. John the Divine, where he prophesied 
the coming of the man child, who is to rule all nations 
with a rod of iron. The words from the Old Testament, 
"the iron did swim" for years have been placed before 
the author where she could look at them, indicating to 
her that with God all things are possible. 

Its builder is God ; its structure is divine Principle ; 
its architect is divine Intelligence; its artist is Love 
divine; it is set in the New Jerusalem — the Holy City. 

"And he carried me away in the spirit to a great 
and high mountain and shewed me that great city, the 
holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God. 

Having the glory of God; and her light was like 
unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, 
clear as crystal." (Revelations 21:10-11) 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 509 



STONES IN THE FOUNDATION 

Order 

"Let all things be done decently and in order." 
(Cor. 14:40.) 

Order is the first law of God, as revealed in the 
crue creation, as set forth by Moses in the Book of 
Genesis. 

Harmony 

THE discipline of this divinely revealed Church is 
embodied in the following: "And Jesus knew their 
thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided 
against itself is brought to desolation: and every city 
or house divided against itself shall not stand." (Matt. 
12:25.) There shall be but one Governor, Jesus Christ, 
who is to rule with a rod of iron, God's will. There 
shall be but one Mind, which is Christ, the Head of the 
House. 

Purity 

". . . . and Jesus went into the temple, and be- 
gan to cast out them that sold and bought in the temple, 
and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and 
the seats of them that sold doves; .... 



510 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

And he taught, saying unto them, Is it not written, 
My house shall be called of all nations the house of 
prayer? but ye have made it a den of thieves." (Mark 
11:15, 17.) 

The temple is cleansed continually by the presence 
here and now of the pure Mind of Jesus Christ. 

Dominion 

"If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we 
deny him, he also will deny us; 

If we believe not, yet he abideth faithful: he cannot 
denv himself. 

Of these things put them in remembrance, charging 
them before the Lord that they strive not about words 
to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. 

Workmanship 

Study to. show thyself approved unto God, a work- 
man that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the 
word of Truth 

Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, 
having this seal, "The Lord knoweth them that are his. 
And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ de- 
part from iniquity." (2 Tim. 2:12-15, 19.) 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 511 

God Is Love 

"A new commandment I give unto you. That ye 
love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also 
love one another. 

By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, 
if ye have love one to another. " (John 13:34-35.) 

Location 

This church is placed in Divine Understanding; 
its surrounding, Love Divine; it soars into the heights 
of spirituality and its foundation is carved out of solid 
rock. It is not builded upon the sand; it rests in the 
heart of God. 

Heaven 

In the days that are at hand all churches are com- 
ing under the One Mind, taking on the garments of 
Truth, and of Praise; holding all mankind together in 
Love divine. 

And there will be but one business in this world 
— the Father's business — each man's home will be his 
own individual church where the parents will reign 
under Christ, the Head of the House. 

And in these days the doctors of .the universe are 
coming to more complete consciousness of God as the 



512 THE SCIENCE OF RELIGION 

holy Physician, and as honest men, are giving their 
loving hearts and energy to the healing of man wholly 
through the power of God. 

When Spiritual Understanding has removed the 
seeming necessity or the desire for sin; bringing purity, 
spirituality, freedom, in God's love, then will heaven be 
on earth. 

And when the walls of belief of death which are 
melting and vanishing before the Truth, having over- 
come the last enemy, and there is no separation, no part- 
ing, no pain, but one loving Mind governing all; then 
indeed will the millennium have dawned. 

"And I saw a new heaven and a new earth; for 
the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; 
and there was no more sea. 

And I, John, saw the Holy City, new Jerusalem 
coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a 
bride adorned for her husband. " 

And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying. 
Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will 
dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God 
himself shall be with them, and be their God. 

And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; 
and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the 
former things are passed away." (Rev. 21 :l-4.) 

Jesus keeps His word to the world, the last pro- 
mise which he gave to His children just before His 



CHURCH UNIVERSAL 513 

final appearance upon earth, — so shall we not then trust 
His word that He has never left earth and that Purity 
will reveal Him to the eyes of man in this Twentieth 
Century. ". . . . and, lo, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end of the world. Amen." (Matthew 28:20.) 

Even as Jesus Christ was here at the beginning of 
the material world, so will He be here as guide and 
protector at its close. 

'And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, 
and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun be- 
came black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became 
as blood. 

And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even 
as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is 
shaken of a mighty wind. 

And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is roll- 
ed together; and every mountain and island were moved 
out of their places." (Rev. 6:12-14.) 

The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither 
for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: but 
the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and 
thy God thy glory. 

Thy sun shall no more go down; neither shall the 
moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine ever- 
lasting light and the days of thy mourning shall be end- 
ed." 

Behold, the Sun is risen! 

Amen. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



